Letter to the Brethren – September 21, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren, Co-Workers and Friends:

When you receive this letter, the Fall Holy Day season will have almost arrived. On Tuesday, October 4, we will be keeping the Feast of Trumpets, followed by the Day of Atonement on Thursday, October 13. Beginning with the evening of Monday, October 17, we will be joyfully celebrating for eight days the Feast of Tabernacles and the Last Great Day. We look forward to this unique opportunity to spend this time with brethren of like minds and goals, while taking a “leave of absence” from the hustle and bustle of this hectic and dangerous world. As we are mentally, spiritually and even physically preparing for the annual Fall Festival season, we cannot help but realize the striking difference between the not-too-distant future of this world, as pictured by God’s Holy Days, and what the world is like today.

This country is still attempting to come to grips with, and to recover from the terrible disaster, which Hurricane Katrina brought upon New Orleans, the rest of Louisiana, Mississippi and Alabama. The worldwide political and economic fall-out has been, at least, equally devastating. Commentators warn that the catastrophe might push America’s fragile economy into recession. The production of agricultural commodities, crude oil and gas supplies, has been seriously threatened. Hurricane Katrina has been classified as the most expensive hurricane to have ever hit the USA. Estimates prognosticate that the final accounting could approach more than the $300 billion spent in four years of fighting in Afghanistan and Iraq. The initial fear that as many as ten thousand people might have died in the storm has, thankfully, not materialized, although the death toll is expected to reach at least one thousand people.

The world has watched with shock and incredulity the American efforts to deal with the crisis. Especially the European press have repeatedly spoken of ìThe United States of Shame,î stating that the humiliated super power was incapable and incompetent of handling such a national catastrophe. One Italian paper, La Repubblica, compared America with Pompeii, claiming that it was “slowly dying.” Many suggested that the failure of the US emergency services to handle the onslaught of Hurricane Katrina was due to resources being diverted to the war on terror, with 7,000 National Guard soldiers from Louisiana and Mississippi being deployed in Iraq.

The national press has been equally outspoken. The New York Times voiced its opinion that the Iraq war and the most recent handling of the crisis in New Orleans shook the faith of the world, and of all Americans, in the ideals of this nation. It was also revealed that the Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA) had warned as early as August of 2001 of the three most likely catastrophes to strike the United States. First on the list was a terrorist attack in New York. Second was a super-strength hurricane hitting New Orleans. Third was a major earthquake on the San Andreas Fault, possibly devastating San Francisco or Los Angeles. Subsequent developments have manifested that the USA was not ready for the first two catastrophes, and according to the Los Angeles Times, it is presently not ready for the third catastrophe, either.

The Bible reveals that the United States of America, Great Britain and Canada, as well as the entire world, will soon be facing natural and man-made disasters of such a scope and scale, as were NEVER BEFORE observed by man. There are REASONS for these future terrible catastrophes. [As I write this letter, Hurricane Rita, presently a Category 4 hurricane, is expected to strike the Texas coast on Saturday, September 24.] Our new booklet, The Fall and Rise of Britain and America, describes those reasons. We plan to distribute a hard copy to the attendees at our Feast sites this year, and we will mail it to others after the Feast. When you receive your copy, please study it carefully, preferably in conjunction with our booklet, “Europe in Prophecy.”

The Church of God has been proclaiming for decades what is soon going to happen! Do we really grasp HOW serious it will be? God has forewarned us in His Word that there will be earthquakes of a higher magnitude than EVER experienced by man (compare Revelation 16:18). Can we even imagine the REALITY of what IS surely going to happen, as revealed in Isaiah 13:13: “the earth will move out of her place”? Isaiah 24:18-20 adds: “And the foundations of the earth are shaken. The earth is violently broken. The earth is split open, The earth is shaken exceedingly. The earth shall reel to and fro like a drunkard, And shall totter like a hut.”

God warns us of ever-increasing hurricanes, tornadoes, tidal waves, volcanoes and wild fires (compare Luke 21:25; Isaiah 24:6; 28:17-18; 30:30). He warns us of terrorist attacks, national and international wars, hunger and disease epidemics (compare Matthew 24:6-8 and, especially, Isaiah 30:25). Do we really comprehend what God tells us in Isaiah 28:22: “For I have heard from the Lord GOD of hosts, A destruction determined even upon the whole earth”? Do we really let sink in the unspeakable horror of Christ’s warning, that NO HUMAN BEING would SURVIVE these future cataclysmic catastrophes (compare Matthew 24:21-22)óIF IT WERE NOT for Christ’s return to end man’s incapable and incompetent attempts to rule this planet? But Christ WILL come back! He will take the reigns of government and banish Satan, the present god, prince and ruler of this world. He will share His righteous and merciful administration with His BORN AGAIN children of God, with you and me.

THAT is what God’s annual Fall Holy Days picture. THAT is the little-understood hope of Christ’s gospel. THAT is what God’s Church must proclaim today (compare 1 Peter 2:9; Ephesians 3:8-10; Mark 13:10). Yes, times will get MUCH WORSE, but in the end, the future will be so much brighter and glorious than man could ever imagine. UTOPIA IS COMING.

Heaven on earth will become REALITY. Let us all truly rejoice in God’s unspeakable wisdom and plan for you and for me, as well as for all of mankind. God’s purpose has been determined before the foundation of this world, before time began, but it is to be manifested and proclaimed in these last days BY HIS CHURCH. God’s Holy Days help us to be mindful of His plan and purpose. The time is far spent, and Christ’s return is at hand (compare Romans 13:12). His reward is with Him, to give everyone according to his works (compare Revelation 22:12).

We wish all of you a spiritually and physically rewarding Holy Day season.

With the love of our King and Savior, Jesus Christ,

Norbert Link Evangelist

Letter to the Brethren – August 15, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren in Christ,

We reviewed in a recent sermon the subject of commitment and the fact that while God expects the wholehearted commitment of each of us in living His Way, He is fully committed to be certain we have all the helps needed from Him to succeed in our calling according to His great purpose! We observed that such commitment requires dedication from those He has called!

We at headquarters were most pleased with the positive attitudes observed and the fervent responses of many of you in answer to the plea for financial support of the work God is doing through CEG as we continue through the tough months of summer. No doubt God observed these favorable attitudes of His loyal disciples as well. Thank you for your continued prayers and support for God’s end-time Work!

Paul noted the right attitude of the Corinthians in 2 Corinthians, chapters 8 and 9. Speaking of their unselfish approach, Paul writes of the churches in Macedonia, “that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded in the riches of their liberality” (2 Corinthians 8:2). The giving attitude of these disciples was commended the more due to their dedication and their fellowship, even in the midst of poverty. Verse 5 reveals they did these things having given themselves to the Lord and then to the Church according to God’s will.

What does one’s willing generosity reveal to our God? Paul illustrates in verses 7-15 of chapter 8 the answer to this question. First, that such a one abounds in the attributes of God (verse 7). Second, this approach proves the sincerity of their love (verse 8). Third, such a one imitates Christ (verse 9). And, finally, fourth, this approach reflects one’s desire to help supply the needs of others (verse 14). Paul goes further with this admonition in chapter 9 where he says, “He who sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and he who sows bountifully will also reap bountifully. So let each give as he purposes in his heart, not grudgingly or of necessity; for God loves a cheerful giver” (verses 6-7).

Speaking again of the generosity of faithful followers in this Way, Paul makes an interesting observation in Philippians 4:15-20 where in he states; “Not that I seek the gift, but I seek the fruit that abounds to your account” (verse 17). Paul continues; “And my God shall supply all your needs according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus” (verse 19). Yes, God indeed takes note of our generosity!

We have so much to be thankful for, dear brethren, as time continues to draw toward the prophesied world events which will soon astound the nations. This world must face serious calamities in the near future, but in the final analysis, the truth stands – joy and harmony, security and peace, untold abundance and wealth and all that is perfect relative to God’s Way will be brought forth as Christ establishes the Kingdom of God on the earth.

These coming events – those which picture world-wide catastrophe and those which reflect the establishment of God’s eternal joy on the earth through His great Kingdom ñ are all pictured in the upcoming fall festivals of God. In observing these festivals, we show respect toward God’s plan and His command that we live out these future events through the keeping of His festivals which picture all God will do as He brings about the establishment of the Family of God. The 23rd chapter of the book of Leviticus and the 28th and 29th chapters of the book of Numbers speak of Godí’ command relative to His holy days.

Again, we do have much to be thankful for as time marches forward toward these world-changing events. God has given us His truth, His faith, and His Spirit, whereby we must learn to live our lives as Christ lived in the flesh. This upcoming fall festival season allows for us special time to illustrate to God our sincere thanks for the calling we have received.

Psalm 100 gives an approach for us to seriously consider relative to the attitudes we should have as we prepare for and attend the fall festivals. We must never be half-hearted in our approach to God, His commands and His ways, of which these festivals are a substantial part.

The inspired words of God in this 100th Psalm reveal some interesting thoughts for you and me. We see that when we come before God on His holy Sabbath and during His holy festivals, we are to shout with joy and sing praises to Him. We worship Him in this way because He is our God! He created us and now has called us to live according to His purpose and His Way. This approach is not the approach of the world!

We are to come before Him with thanksgiving and with praise. We are thankful to Him and praise Him because He is good, His mercy is everlasting and His truth endures forever!

In Psalm 101, David, in speaking to God, says that he will sing unto Him of His mercy and judgment and that he will dedicate himself to living according to God’s perfect Way. David is clear in this Psalm that he will avoid those who walk contrary to God’s Way, noting specifically “those who fall away” (Psalm 101:3).

God has called us to a way of life, brethren. He has called us to live our lives as Jesus Christ lived, to walk as Christ walked. David was a man of God. Abraham, Isaac and Jacob were men of God. Sarah and Rebecca were women of God. Many others are named in the Scriptures. He has now called you and me to become men and women of God, to be obedient to all His ways, and to obey the commands He has established for our good.

In Psalm 103, David proclaims many of the benefits we receive from God as He does bless those brethren who are faithful to His Way. In pointing to many of these benefits, David makes note of the fact that God forgives all our iniquities, heals all our diseases, redeems our lives from destruction, crowns us with loving kindness and tender mercies and satisfies our mouths with good things (verses 2-5). He is “merciful and gracious, Slow to anger, and abounding in mercy” (verse 8).

We should be meditating on these things, keeping them in our minds as we approach this festival season; and we must continue to draw near to our God, growing in His truth, His faith and His Spirit so that we might be able to obey our God in doing the things He requires of us!

In Christian love,

J. Edwin Pope

Letter to the Brethren – July 11, 2005

Download PDF

 

Dear Brethren and Friends,

In the middle of the year 2005, this world is mired in seemingly hopeless turmoil! We have just witnessed another unspeakable terror atrocity, this time, in the city of London, England. Innocent people were literally blown apart, while others were maimed to become cripples for the rest of their lives! Add to that the incomprehensible suffering of humans all over the earth who find themselves living desperate lives in the most bleak of circumstances.

Not a happy picture, not at all.

But there is real hope for the future of this world, and we who have answered God’s calling and have remained faithful know that a new age of global peace will be established. World events when laid alongside Biblical prophecies show that this time is near, even at the door! We report these significant occurrences each week in the Church’s weekly Update. We publish comprehensive booklets and record in-depth sermons, both explaining and warning about the times in which we live. We are bringing the good news that God will soon send Jesus Christ back to this earth to end violence, suffering and war and to establish unending peace! Our website at www.eternalgod.org along with the video presentation at www.standingwatch.org can now be reached by anyone with computer access anywhere in the world! We know these things with certainty! But what more can we now do? What responsibility do we bear both individually and as a part of the Church of God, described in the Bible as the very body of Jesus Christ: “Now you are the body of Christ, and members individually” (1 Corinthians 12:27)?

The inescapable answer for us is that we must, first of all, continue to remain faithful. Jesus puts it this way: “But he who endures to the end shall be saved” (Matthew 24:13). He adds this instruction in His teaching: “Blessed is that servant whom his master, when he comes, will find so doing” (verse 46). As Christ so plainly requires of each and every member of God’s Church, are we doing this in a personal and in a collective way? Are we faithful in our generation? Sadly, over the last fifteen or twenty years, more have left than have remained faithful! Even among those who have endured great trials over the last several decades, some still are stumbling in their faith, and some no longer are willing to pay the price required to endure to the end!

However, our calling is much greater than our own personal rewards. We also bear a responsibility to our brethren and to the world in which we now live. Here is how Jesus instructed those entrusted to be a part of the Church, and it applies now, as well: “By this all will know that you are My disciples, if you have love for one another” (John 13:35). That love is the same love that originates and emanates from God through His Holy Spirit. Consider how complete and committed God’s love is: “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life” (John 3:16).

The world not only does not comprehend this statement and promise from God, but their minds are simply closed to its reality at this time. You see, we face the joyous task of bringing this good news, the ìGospel of the Kingdom of God, to a world now entrenched in opposition to God’s ultimate purpose: “But even if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled to those who are perishing, whose minds the god of this age has blinded, who do not believe, lest the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine on them” (2 Corinthians 4: 3-4). The “god of this age” is Satan, who is an incorrigibly corrupt spirit being seeking to destroy mankind. Here is how he now presents his rule: “For Satan himself transforms himself into an angel of light” (2 Corinthians 11:14). We understand that Satan, along with his demonic hordes, will rule until the return of Jesus Christ and the establishment of God’s Kingdom on this earth (Compare Revelation 20). Just as Satan continually tried to tempt and destroy Jesus Christ, so he now seeks to destroy, in particular, the people of God: “Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil walks about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour” (1 Peter 5:8). Then note our admonition in verse 9: “Resist him, steadfast in the faith, knowing that the same sufferings are experienced by your brotherhood in the world.”

Satan pretty much has his way with this world, but the faithful followers of Christ are an irritation and an obstacle for him. Our job, our responsibility, is to be “steadfast in the faith” that is, we are to endure. To be able to do this, we must follow the pattern established for us. Even in the first generation of God’s Church, some did not endure, and we find this warning: “Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering. For He who promised is faithful. And let us consider one another in order to stir up love and good works, not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as is the manner of some, but exhorting one another, and so much the more as you see the Day approaching” (Hebrews 10:23-25). Paul made a statement almost two-thousand years ago that is so absolutely timely and applicable right NOW: “…it is high time to awake out of sleep; for now our salvation is nearer than when we first believed” (Romans 13:11).

Again, the personal question arises, are we reaching our point of compromise in our calling? Is Satan “devouring” us? Is it in zeal, that is, are we faithfully meeting with God’s people and contributing to the soundness of Christ’s body and the vibrant work He is accomplishing, right now? Are we already planning for the Holy Days this fall, or will that be another last-minute after-thought? Do we harbor hurt feelings carefully nourishing wrong attitudes, rather than following a path of repentance, forgiveness and reconciliation?

Brethren of Christ, when we become side-tracked with personal issues that actually amount to walking contrary to our calling, we not only damage our own growth and future, but the effectiveness of the work of God, the ongoing work given by Him through Jesus Christ. Remember, Jesus Christ lives, and He is the living, administrative Head of the Church of God! Each of us shares a part in the great calling we have been given. We are to zealously proclaim the gospel of the kingdom as a witness to the entire world (Compare Matthew 24:14). However, this world will not accept us or the message we bring. Matthew 24, verse 9, states that we will actually be hated by all nations, because we proclaim the same truth delivered by Jesus. Nevertheless, we are to, “Cry aloud, spare not; Lift up your voice like a trumpet; Tell My people their transgression, And the house of Jacob their sins” (Isaiah 58:1). The people of God are to be watchmen, to proclaim God’s message as a witness in this age: “Also, I set watchmen over you, saying, ‘Listen to the sound of the trumpet!'” (Jeremiah 6:17). Jesus warned His disciples, especially those alive at the time of His return, to watch and to be ready! (Compare Matthew 24:42, 44; 25:13). Know and believe that God’s Church proclaims this truth from God! Also, understand that this message from God is destined to grow mightily in the coming months and years,a message that indeed stands in profound opposition to the nations who are now blinded through deception and who follow Satan’s rule.

Our job does not end in proclaiming this warning. We have been called to rule the nations under Jesus Christ. Read the messages to the Churches as found in chapters 2 and 3 of Revelation. Also, Peter reveals this about the called, chosen and faithful of God: “But you are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, His own special people, that you may proclaim the praises of Him who called you out of darkness into His marvelous light” (1 Peter 2:9).

God is still calling people out of this world into ìHis marvelous light.î He uses the work of His Church and the dedication of His people to help accomplish this. People are being converted. Their lives have immeasurably changed, the kind of change that all of mankind must eventually undergo in order to bring about the harmonious peace that characterizes God’s government. Jesus says of the work that is before us: ..”The harvest truly is great, but the laborers are few; therefore pray the Lord of the harvest to send out laborers into His harvest” (Luke 10:2). This Scripture does not say anything at all about the harvest being over! Rather, Jesus identifies an issue that is as true now as it was then, there needed to be more people involved in the work! We find this additional explanation in John 4:35: “Do you not say, ‘There are still four months and then comes the harvest’? Behold, I say to you, lift up your eyes and look at the fields, for they are already white for harvest.” Some think that the work of the Church in going to the world as a witness is over! That dangerous way of thinking does not find support in the words of Jesus Christ! Also, consider the very next verse in John 4: “And he who reaps receives wages, and gathers fruit for eternal life” (verse 36). Who among us wants to stop receiving these kinds of wages or gathering this kind of fruit?

Brethren, continue to pray for those things we are told to pray for more laborers for the harvest. Pray for open doors to powerfully teach God’s way and to proclaim His message of hope. Pray that God will use all of us as His ambassadors of the Christian way, asking for the help we need to become lights in a world of darkness. We have a message of hope for a world that knows none. Troubles are upon us, and greater trials are ahead for this age. Yet, the sure and certain promise of God stands, it is a message for each of us; it is a message for all of mankind:

“And I heard a loud voice from heaven saying, ‘Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people. God Himself will be with them and be their God. And God will wipe away every tear from their eyes; there shall be no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying. There shall be no more pain, for the former things have passed away'” (Revelation 21:3-4).

In Christ’s Service,

David J. Harris

Letter to the Brethren – June 6, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren and Friends,

What a great opportunity we have received from God to be involved today in the most important task on earth ñ that of preaching the gospel of the Kingdom of God in all the world as a witness, and of personally overcoming and growing to become ready for the establishment of that Kingdom here on earth, when Jesus Christ returns in a few years from now.

NOTHING must be more important in our lives. Even though the task may sometimes seem overwhelming, we must always remember that we are involved in GODíS Work ñ and GOD will give us the strength and power to do what He expects of us.

God offers us the priceless GIFT of His Holy Spirit to successfully complete our mission ñ and to complete IN US what He has started (Philippians 1:6).

A few weeks ago we kept the Passover and the Days of Unleavened Bread. We will be keeping Pentecost in a few days time. This is a most important Feast day for its meaning and application by those whom God has called at this time.

Having examined ourselves, kept the Passover and put sin (leaven) out of our lives, not only for seven days but as an ongoing process, Pentecost moves on to the next stage of God’s Master Plan – that of the giving of the Holy Spirit. That original Pentecost nearly 2,000 years ago, when the New Testament Church was founded (Acts 2), must have been truly awesome. Imagine hearing the apostles speaking about the wonderful works of God in many languages (Acts 2:4-13); Peter instructing the crowds to repent, be baptized and receive the gift of the Holy Spirit (Acts 2:38); and three thousand people responding and being baptized!

Down through the ages, God has called and placed into His Church many people right down to this present time. We have the unique opportunity of understanding God’s plan for mankind through the power of His Holy Spirit. But how well are we using God’s priceless gift?

The fruit of the Spirit is clearly listed in Galatians 5:22-23, where a total of nine characteristics of that fruit are shown. In the three previous verses (Galatians 5:19-21), there are seventeen works of the flesh listed, almost twice as many more negatives than positives. This shows that there is a lot we need to overcome – but it also shows that with the help of God’s Spirit in us, we CAN overcome the works of the flesh and REPLACE them with God’s very divine nature. In verse 22, the first characteristic of the Holy Spirit is that of love, which is an absolute necessity to have, if we are to follow the instructions of Christ. But what about the rest of them? Peace is an interesting subject and the one that I want to concentrate on in this letter.

We certainly don’t expect peace in the world. The Bible tells us that people will be saying, “Peace, peace. When there is no peace” (Jeremiah 6:14). But what about peace in the Church, the spiritual organism that includes all those who have God’s Holy Spirit? Do we love peace?

Jesus said,”Blessed are the peacemakers” (Matthew 5:9). Can we include ourselves in that group of “peacemakers”? Peace, amongst other things, is the ability and desire to look for ways to cooperate and be on good terms with others, not accentuating differences. Fault finding, nitpicking, finger-pointing and even “majoring in the minors” are not the ingredients that promote peace. We may know Church members who may have different backgrounds, different levels of understanding and different personalities that may not necessarily complement our own personality, making it perhaps rather difficult, at first, to become close friends. Nevertheless, we are obligated to be at peace with them and esteem them better or higher (more important) than ourselves (Philippians 2:3).

We are told to “seek peace and pursue it” (Psalm 34:14). That is an active pursuit ñ not a passive one. We are also instructed “to pursue peace with all people” (Hebrews 12:14). Part of our training is learning to get on with others who may not necessarily, at times, agree with us. We need to put out all of the effort necessary to achieve that goal of pursuing peace, even though there may be those who respond negatively, or not at all.

Unfortunately, over the years, there has been far too much of the attitude condemned by Paul, which he described this way: “I am of Paul… I am of Apollos” (1 Corinthians 3:4). This attitude reflects the very antithesis of a peaceful approach as it encourages partisanship and, in some cases, exclusivity. There has also been far too much offence being caused (and grudges held in some instances) over inconsequential or minor technical matters that can be all-encompassing and take on a life of their own, while the weightier matters of the law have been neglected or overlooked (compare Matthew 23:23). Such an approach does not, and cannot by its very nature, lead to peace – a characteristic of the fruit of the Holy Spirit that we must develop.

We must remember that “the time has come for judgment to begin at the house of God” (1 Peter 4:17). We are being judged by how well we are doing in our Christian life. John, an apostle of Jesus Christ whom Christ originally named, along with his brother James, as “Sons of Thunder” (Mark 3:17), later became known as the apostle of love. This shows the electrifying effect that receiving and USING the Holy Spirit can have. John, through the power of the Holy Spirit living in him and inspiring him, promoted peace (2 John 3 and 3 John 14) which was a far cry from his previous worldly and aggressive approach.We should be easily entreated (James 3:17, Authorized Version) and at peace with one another, irrespective of corporate affiliation. God is not going to allow disagreeing and disagreeable people in His Kingdom where peace will be pre-eminent. If we say that we love God and hate our brother, we are liars (compare 1 John 4:20), and loving our brother requires that we live at peace with him.

We are exhorted to GROW in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ (2 Peter 3:18). This shows clearly that we WILL be able to learn more as time goes by. The Holy Spirit is the instrument by which that can be accomplished. Learning more about pursuing peace with all our brethren, and succeeding in achieving that mission, must surely be so pleasing to God.

Following the Day of Pentecost, the next Holy Day in God’s calendar is the Feast of Trumpets. That day pictures a time when there will be an absence of peace on planet earth ñ so much so, that mankind would destroy themselves, if Christ would not intervene to end man’s destructive ways (compare Matthew 24:21-22, 27). In the wonderful world tomorrow that will follow, peace will be worldwide as will be everyone’s approach to others. We are told to pray always that we “may be counted worthy to escape all these things that will come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man” (Luke 21:36). We will only achieve this ambition if we learn to become peacemakers in the run-up to that time.

We need to do everything that we can to maintain and preserve peace with other members in the Body of Christ. If we do, and if we exercise the precious gift of the Holy Spirit, then we can be confident that Christ, at His return, will say to us: “Well done, good and faithful servant” (Matthew 25:21, 23).

God has “blessed us with every special blessing in the heavenly places in Christ, just as He chose us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love” (Ephesians 1:3-4). He has EMPOWERED us to do His work of preaching His gospel, and to overcome in this life. He has GIVEN US His gift of the Holy Spirit so that we can KNOW that, in USING His gift, NOTHING will be impossible for us (compare Matthew 17:20). Let us deeply reflect on the tremendous value of God’s Holy Spirit, that is freely given to us, as we keep this year’s Feast of Pentecost.

With brotherly love

Brian Gale

Are You Predestined to be Saved?

Viewable PDF
Printable PDF

To Request a FREE hard copy of this booklet, please write to: contact@eternalgod.org

Introduction

PREDESTINATION … What comes to mind when you hear that word? If you answered that it is a Biblical term, you are correct. But do you know what it actually means?

Some say that God has predestined or “pre-decided” who should live forever and who should die in eternal hell fire. Others regard predestination as a sort of a catch-all form of fatalism—no matter what we want, God has already predetermined everything. Still others maintain that God has preordained nothing, as it would defeat man’s free will.

Funk & Wagnall’s Standard Desk Dictionary gives the following definition of the words “predestination” and “predestinate”: “To foreordain by divine decree or purpose… destiny; fate… foreordination of all things by God, including the salvation and damnation of man.”

So, then, how do we explain the Biblical use of the term “predestination”?

We will answer that question in this booklet, and we will show you how the Biblical concept of predestination is closely connected with the existence of several heavenly books. And we are not referring here to the Bible. Surprising as it may sound to those who have never heard this before, there are, indeed, several “spiritual books” and these books have great significance in the lives of mankind—especially for Christians.

It is, however, not our purpose to discuss the “Spirit World” at length in this booklet. We already have a booklet on that topic, entitled, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World,” which will enable you to understand better who and what God is, and what God is DOING today. After reading both of these booklets, it should not be puzzling at all for you to realize that books do exist, which are composed of spirit, rather than of matter.

Chapter 1 – The Book of Life

The most important heavenly book, or scroll, that pertains to God’s true children is mentioned numerous times in Scripture. But many who have read these references have falsely assumed that this particular book is just a figurative expression, rather than a real, albeit spiritual book. The opposite is true. The book we are talking about is a VERY real book! It is called in Scripture, “the Book of Life.”

For example, we read in Revelation 3:5: “He who overcomes shall be clothed in white garments, and I [Jesus Christ] will not blot out his name from the Book of Life; but I will confess his name before My Father and before His angels.”

On its face value, and without trying to “interpret” this passage, we are plainly told that the names of true Christians are written down in a particular book—the Book of Life—and that they will not be erased from it as long as they continue to overcome. We can also understand from this that their names could be blotted out from the Book of Life.

At the end of the book of Revelation, in the 21st chapter, we are again introduced to the Book of Life. We read in verse 27: “But there shall by no means enter it [the new Jerusalem] anything that defiles, or causes an abomination or a lie, but only those who are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life.” Jesus Christ—the Lamb—is the OWNER of the Book of Life. It is His Book! It appears that He is also the AUTHOR of this Book. It is He who can blot out the names of certain ones, and so it seems to follow that it is He who wrote those names in the Book of Life to begin with. We also learn some additional characteristics of those whose names will have been written (by the time of Revelation 21) in the Book of Life—they don’t defile or cause an abomination or a lie.

Just one chapter earlier, we are introduced to a time when all who have died without ever having been given a chance to KNOW Jesus Christ and accept Him as their personal Savior, will be given that opportunity. This time is commonly referred to by Biblical commentaries as “the Great White Throne Judgment.” At that time, Christ will resurrect them to physical life. They are portrayed as standing before God’s throne, and, as we read in Revelation 20:12, “… another book was opened, which is the Book of Life.”

In fact, the Great White Throne Judgment is a period of judgment. At the end of that period, “anyone not found written in the Book of Life” will be “cast into the lake of fire” (verse 15). This lake of fire is the “second” or “ultimate” final, eternal death, from which there will be no resurrection (verse 14). Those whose names are written in the Book of Life will escape eternal death. They are “holy,” and as such, are immune from the second death (verse 6).

The prophet Isaiah mentioned the fact that those who are holy and whose names are written in the Book of Life WILL escape eternal death. We read in Isaiah 4:3: “And it shall come to pass that he who is left in Zion and remains in Jerusalem will be called holy—everyone who is recorded among the living in Jerusalem.” Moffat says here: “… all who are entered in the book of life.” The sons of Korah wrote something similar in Psalm 87:6: “The Lord shall number His people in the book” (Lamsa).

It is also revealed that God may blot out, or refuse to enter the names of people in the Book of Life, in certain circumstances. We read in Ezekiel 13:9: “My hand will be against the prophets who envision futility and who divine lies; they shall not be in the assembly of My people, nor be written in the record of the house of Israel, nor shall they enter into the land of Israel.”

This passage tells us that, at least at the time of the fulfillment of Ezekiel’s prophecy, the names of false prophets would not be written in God’s record—the Book of Life.

Christ tells us, in the 3rd chapter of the book of Revelation, that for those who overcome He will not blot out their names from the Book of Life (compare verse 5). However, in the 22nd chapter of the book of Revelation, we read: “… and if anyone takes away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part from the Book of Life, from the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book” (verse 19). Even though some claim, for important reasons, that in this passage, the correct rendering should be “Tree of Life,” rather than “Book of Life,” it is, nevertheless, correct that God DOES erase the names of certain ones from the Book of Life, when it is warranted.

Moses also understood the existence of a heavenly, spiritual Book of Life, and that God is able to erase names from it. Moses had to realize, however, who the ones will be whose names will be erased. When Israel sinned seriously against God by making a golden calf, Moses pleaded with His Creator to forgive them, in these words: “…‘Oh, these people have committed a great sin, and have made for themselves a god of gold! Yet now, if You will forgive their sin—but if not, I pray, blot me out of Your book which You have written’” (Exodus 32:31-32).

We should take note of the fact that Moses took it for granted that at that time, his name was already in the Book of Life, and that God HAD ALREADY written that book. This is an important piece for the puzzle of the correct understanding of predestination.

What Moses was telling God here, in effect, was that he was willing to die the second death for the people. Such an attitude was very pleasing to God, and, in fact, Paul would later make a similar statement (compare Romans 9:1-4). But this is not, of course, how it works. Christ died the FIRST death—physical death—for all of us, so that WE don’t have to die the second death—eternal spiritual death—if we repent of our sins, accept Christ as our personal Savior, and stay loyal and faithful to Him until we die. And so, God told Moses, in verse 33: “…‘Whoever has sinned against Me, I will blot him out of My book.’” Moffat renders this more clearly: “I blot sinners out of my list of the living.”

God was not telling Moses that every time someone sins, his name is being erased from the Book of Life. EVERY PERSON sins (Romans 3:9; 1 John 1:8, 10; Ecclesiastes 7:20; 1 Kings 8:46), except for Jesus Christ, Who never sinned when He was here in the flesh. This is true even for converted Christians, and it did not exclude Moses. But God was not about to erase the name of Moses from the Book of Life. God was referring here to “sinners”—those who practice, or continue in the way of sin, and DON’T WANT TO REPENT! God was speaking here about those who received the Holy Spirit—sanctified Christians—and who commit the unpardonable sin (compare Chapter 5 of this booklet). It is the unpardonable sin that leads to the second, or final death (compare Hebrews 10:26; 6:4-6).

David later explained the fate of those who commit the unpardonable sin: “Let them be blotted out of the book of the living, and not be written with the righteous” (Psalm 69:28). The New Jerusalem Bible renders it this way: “Erase them from the book of life, do not enroll them among the upright.” The Interlinear Bible states, verbatim: “Blot them out of the Book of Life; yea, let them not be written with the righteous.”

WHEN Are Names Written in the Book of Life?

The question we want to address now is, “WHEN does God write down the names in His Book of Life?” Much has been speculated about this. Some say that God does it when He calls someone to repentance and salvation. Others feel that He does so when the person is baptized and receives the Holy Spirit. Still others teach that God writes down the names of converted Christians in His Book of Life when those Christians die in the faith, or, “in the Lord.” Many other ideas exist, but what does God Himself say in His inspired written Word?

The truth is, God gives us hints. We can safely say that the Bible nowhere states that God writes the names of certain ones in the Book of Life only when they die “in the faith.” Rather, it is clear from the Biblical evidence that God does do so BEFORE someone dies in the faith.

Paul states clearly that the names of converted Christians (those who have repented and have been properly baptized and have received the Holy Spirit) WERE ALREADY written down in the Book of Life while they were still alive. He says in Philippians 4:3: “…help these women who labored with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and the rest of my fellow workers, whose names ARE in the Book of Life.” (For more information as to who is a converted Christian in God’s eyes, please study our free booklet, “Baptism—A Requirement For Salvation?”).

Also, the angel Gabriel explained to the ancient prophet, Daniel, that at the end time, when the Great Tribulation strikes this earth, Michael, who is identified in Scripture as an archangel, will stand up to protect the “sons of your people”—true converted Christians (Daniel 12:1). Gabriel adds that at that time, “your people shall be delivered, Every one who is found written in the book” (same verse). At the very least, those will be “delivered” whose names are written in the Book of Life at that time. It is clear that God will not write their names in the Book of Life at the time of their death—rather, their names had been already recorded BEFORE their death.

In addition, we find that the names of certain ones were already written down in the Book of Life BEFORE they became converted. In Luke 10:20, Christ told 70 disciples that they should “…rejoice because your names ARE written in heaven.” It is significant to understand that, at that time, they had not yet received the Holy Spirit. The gift of the Holy Spirit was not generally available to Christ’s disciples, as long as Christ was here on earth in the flesh (compare John 7:39). It was granted to the New Testament Church on the Day of Pentecost, as recorded in Acts 2.

This means that the names of those 70 disciples were written in God’s Book of Life PRIOR TO their conversion. And their names would remain written in heaven [where God’s Book of Life is kept], as long as they did not commit the unpardonable sin. This is true for EVERY Christian, in EVERY generation! As long as a true converted Christian, whose name has been written in the Book of Life, does not permanently and irrevocably fall away from God by committing the unpardonable sin, his name remains in the Book of Life and it will not be blotted out or erased from it. Paul explains this clearly in Hebrews 12:22-23: “But you have come to Mount Zion and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the firstborn who are registered in heaven, to God the Judge of all, to the spirits of just men made perfect.”

Let us ask whether the fact that the names of 70 disciples were registered in heaven prior to their conversion was an unusual exception. Or does this reflect a pattern that God uses for all of those who are being called in this life to salvation? In other words, are the names of the “called-out ones” (members of the Church of God) written down in the Book of Life prior to, or only at the time of their conversion?

Prior to Conversion?

Shortly before the return of Jesus Christ to this earth, a mighty and powerful political ruler, called “the beast,” will appear on the world scene to destroy many of God’s people. The fate of this man is predetermined, or predestined, if you please. He will “ascend” out of the past like one who ascends out of a “bottomless pit” and he will go “to perdition” or “destruction” (compare Revelation 11:7; 17:8, first sentence). This is an unshakable, unalterable prophecy about a man who has not yet been manifested or “revealed” on this earth. [This does not have to mean, however, that “the beast” will commit the unpardonable sin and be destroyed forever in hell fire. See Chapter 5 of this booklet.]

He will soon show himself, as was prophesied by John almost 2,000 years ago. Those who belong to God will understand and consider this fact, having been alert and aware of the progress of world events all along. But others “…who dwell on the earth will marvel, whose names are NOT written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world, when they see the beast…” (Revelation 17:8, second sentence). They will worship the beast, just as many Germans quite literally worshipped Adolph Hitler, calling him their savior or deliverer.

This passage, in Revelation 17:8, second sentence, may give us a clue as to WHEN names are written in the Book of Life. Consider that it says: “… whose names are not written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world…” How do we understand the phrase, “from the foundation of the world”? Some say that this phrase refers to the fact that the Book of Life existed from the foundation of the world. Others say that this phrase reveals that some names have been written down in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world, while the names of those who will marvel at the beast were not written down from the foundation of the world.

Which understanding is correct?

Let us first consider a few alternate translations and renderings to help clarify the meaning.

The New Jerusalem Bible, Die Grosse Bibel, and Die Gute Nachricht, state: “… whose names have not been written since the beginning of the world in the book of life.”

Moffat renders this passage: “… whose names have not been written from the foundation of the world in the book of life.”

In placing the phrase “from the foundation of the world” after the phrase, “whose names have not been written,” the thought is conveyed that the names of unconverted people were not written down from the foundation of the world, but that, by contrast, the names of true Christians WERE written down from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life.

Most translations place the phrase, “from the foundation of the world,” after the phrase “Book of Life;” i.e., “…whose names have not been written in the book of life since the foundation of the world” (Zuercher Bible). [In the original Greek, both renderings are possible.] This could indicate, but does not have to, that they prefer the understanding that it is the Book of Life that existed since the beginning, or foundation of the world.

There is an additional Scripture in the book of Revelation that addresses the phrases “Book of Life” and the “foundation of the world.” In that passage, John describes the beast as a political personage and the false prophet as a religious figure. Those who don’t belong to God will be deceived by this false prophet who will perform mighty miracles, empowered by Satan to do so. John summarizes these prophesied events, in advance, as follows: “All who dwell on the earth will worship him [the false prophet], whose names have not been written in the Book of Life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world” (Revelation 13:8).

Following the above-quoted rendering of the New King James Bible, the clear meaning is that it is the Lamb—Jesus Christ—who was slain from the foundation of the world. That is, it was established or preordained or predestined from the foundation of the world that Jesus Christ would come to this earth to die for our sins.

A few translations say: “… whose names have not been written in the Book of Life of the slain Lamb from the foundation of the world.” This could indicate the following three possible ways of understanding this phrase:

— that the Lamb was slain from the foundation of the world; or

— that the Book of Life existed from the foundation of the world; or

— that the names of those who will worship the false prophet were not written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life, while the names of those who belong to God were written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life.

Most translations render this entire passage in a third way [in the Greek, all three alternate renditions are possible]:

The Living Bible states: “… whose names were not written down before the foundation of the world in the slain Lamb’s Book of Life.”

The Revised Standard Version says: “… every one whose name has not been written before the foundation of the world in the book of life of the Lamb that was slain.”

The New American Bible translates: “… all whose names were not written from the foundation of the world in the book of life, which belongs to the Lamb who was slain.”

The New Jerusalem Bible states: “… whose name has not been written down since the foundation of the world in the sacrificial Lamb’s book of life.”

Moffat says: “… everyone whose name has not been written from the foundation of the world in the book of life.”

Die Grosse Bibel renders the phrase: “… all whose names have not been written since creation of the world in the book of life of the Lamb which has been slain.”

Luther translates: “… whose names are not written from the beginning of the world in the book of life of the lamb, which is slain.”

The Zuercher Bibel states: “… whose name is not written from the foundation of the world in the book of life of the lamb which is slain.”

Die Gute Nachricht says: “… all, whose names are not written since the beginning of the world in the book of life of the slain lamb.”

All of those translations, quoted above, convey their understanding that the names of those who will worship the false prophet will not have been written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life, or ever since, while the names of those who belong to God were already, from the foundation of the world, recorded in the Book of Life.

Names Known To God?

Let’s go a step further, and ask the question: Is it even Biblically POSSIBLE to suggest that names of certain people—of those who become converted Christians in this life, prior to Christ’s Second Coming—were written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life; that is, sometimes thousands of years BEFORE they were born?

Again, is it Biblically possible to suggest that God knew thousands of years ago that certain individuals with specific names would exist and be called to salvation in this life, prior to Christ’s Second Coming, and that God wrote those names from the foundation of the world in His Book of Life?

To put it still differently: Is it Biblically possible to suggest that God has determined from the creation of man, or maybe even before man’s creation, whom specifically He would call to salvation in this life, prior to Christ’s Second Coming, with the possibility, of course, that such a called person might still fall away, so that his name would have to be erased from the Book of Life? And, has God known their names, or has He named those individuals already from the foundation of the world?

Before one shudders at the idea, rejecting it as too weird or unbelievable, let us consider some interesting Scriptures that, in fact, do support this.

The prophet Jeremiah was told by God, “Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you; before you were born I sanctified you; I ordained you a prophet to the nations” (Jeremiah 1:5). We are told here that God the Father and Jesus Christ knew Jeremiah BEFORE he was formed in his mother’s womb, though we are not told how long before his birth God knew him.

In Ezra 1:1, we read that King Cyrus of Persia made a proclamation to rebuild the temple, in fulfillment of God’s prophecies in Isaiah 44:28 and Isaiah 45:1. It is interesting that these prophecies named Cyrus, even though they were written hundreds of years before Cyrus was born. However, even though God called Cyrus for a certain task, He did not call him to salvation.

In 1 Kings 13:2, a man of God prophesied that a child, “Josiah by name,” would sacrifice the priests of Baal on an altar, and burn their bones on the altar. King Josiah of Judah fulfilled this prophecy more than 400 years later (compare 2 Kings 23:15, 16).

Also, Ecclesiastes 6:10 sets forth an interesting observation: “Whatever one is, he has been named already, for it is known that he is man, and he cannot contend with Him who is mightier than He.” The Revised English Bible states: “Whatever exists has already been given a name.” The New American Bible’s rendering is: “Whatever is, was long ago given its name.” The Elberfelder translation says: “What happens, his name has been known, and it is revealed what a man will be.” Die Grosse Bibel puts it in this way: “Whatever somebody was, he had already received his name before.”

Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ who persecuted Christians under his original name of Saul, would later state that God “separated me from my mother’s womb and called me through His grace” (Galatians 1:15). Although this passage does not specifically reveal that God knew Paul before his birth by name, it might very well be implied. We might add here that God gave Saul a new name—that of Paul. The Bible records additional examples where God actually changed the name of a person and gave him or her a new name. This is interesting when considering that God might have written in the Book of Life the changed names of certain individuals, rather than their original “birth” names.

Paul makes a similar observation about God’s foreknowledge in Romans 9:10-13, when he discusses God’s mystery of election: “…when Rebecca also had conceived by one man, even by our father Isaac (for the children not being born, nor having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works but of Him who calls), it was said to her, ‘The older shall serve the younger.’ As it is written, ‘Jacob I have loved, but Esau I have hated.’”

Again, it is implied here that God knew the older Esau and the younger Jacob, by name, before they were born, and that He had already called Jacob and rejected Esau, prior to their birth. In that sense, God “loved” Jacob and “hated” Esau—that is, He loved Esau less by comparison, insofar as the timing of God’s election was concerned.

We note that God knew, or saw to it, that the King of Persia, who would issue a proclamation to rebuild Jerusalem, would be named Cyrus; and that the King of Judah, who would sacrifice the priests of Baal on an altar, would be named Josiah. God had His angel, Gabriel, proclaim to Zacharias that he would have a son named John (Luke 1:13), and He saw to it, by miraculous intervention, that the boy was, indeed, named this way by his parents (Luke 1:59-63). How long before the time of John’s birth or conception did God know that John the Baptist would exist, “to make ready a people prepared for the Lord” (Luke 1:17)?

Another question would be, How long before the time of Christ’s birth did God know that the Messiah, named Jesus Christ, would come to die for mankind? The answer to this last question is obvious. God knew this at least from the time when man had committed sin, as revealed in Genesis 3:15: “And I will put enmity between you [the devil] and the woman [Eve], and between your seed and her Seed [Christ]; He shall bruise your head [He will make Satan powerless, compare Romans 16:20], and you [the devil] shall bruise His heel [by having Him crucified].”

Christ was preordained, or predestined, to descend from the tribe of Judah; to be a descendant of Abraham and of David; to be crucified (compare Isaiah 53:7-9); to have soldiers cast lots over His garments (compare Matthew 27:35); and to be resurrected (compare Acts 2:25-35). There are many other Old Testament prophecies about the Messiah that were fulfilled in the coming of Christ to this earth as a human being and His subsequent resurrection, all of which were prophesied long before these events ever took place.

From the Beginning…

It is also noteworthy what is stated about Christ’s knowledge about His betrayer Judas. We read in John 6:64: “For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were who did not believe, and who would betray Him.”

What is meant by “from the beginning”? Since when, exactly, did Christ know who would not believe Him, and when did He know that it would be Judas who would betray Him? Did He only know before His life as a human being that a Judas—any person who might qualify for that job—might betray Him, or was Christ’s foreknowledge much more specific?

Christ knew that one of the twelve whom He chose was “a devil” (John 6:70). In John 17:12, Christ prayed to the Father, “Those whom You gave Me I have kept; and none of them is lost except the son of perdition, that the Scripture might be fulfilled.” Peter, one of Christ’s original apostles, later explained that Judas “fell” from apostleship, when he stated, “Judas left it and went to his place which was predestined for him.” (Acts 1:25; Die Grosse Bibel).

Again, how long before Judas’ betrayal did God and Christ know that it would be he?

In searching for the answers to these questions, we cannot underestimate God’s ability to foresee and control the future. Jude 4 reminds us of the following: “For certain men have crept in unnoticed, who long ago were marked out for this condemnation.” How long ago was it that God took note of these people? Paul asked in Romans 9:22: “What if God, wanting to show His wrath and to make His power known, endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction…?” [Compare Proverbs 16:4: “The LORD has made all for Himself, yes, even the wicked for the day of doom.”].

But Paul does not stop here. He continues in Romans 9:23: “…and that He might make known the riches of His glory on the vessels of mercy which He had prepared beforehand for glory, even us whom He called” (verses 23-24). Read that again! We are told here that God has prepared US—YOU and me—BEFOREHAND. This is a very specific and detailed statement that focuses on a special group of people. It says that HE called US, and that HE prepared US beforehand! With that understanding, we might wonder, How long ago did this preparation take place? Does this go back to our childhood years, or does it go back even further, say, to our parents, our grandparents and our great-grandparents? Just where and when did God begin to prepare us for His glory?

Consider this statement by Paul in Romans 8:28-30: “And we know that all things work together for good to those who love God, to those who are the called according to His purpose. For whom He foreknew, He also predestined, to be conformed to the image of His Son… Moreover whom He predestined, these He also called; whom He called, these He also justified; and whom He justified, these He also glorified.”

Again, this is a very specific statement that refers to specific individuals. Long before God calls His people to salvation, He has already foreknown and predestined them. Again, how long before? Remember that God knew Jeremiah before he was born. We are no different. God also knew us before we were born.

In Ephesians 1:4-5, 11-12, Paul elaborates on this issue: “…just as He chose us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love, having predestined us to adoption as sons by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the good pleasure of His will… In Him also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestined according to the purpose of Him who works all things according to the counsel of His will, that we who first trusted in Christ should be to the praise of His glory.”

Some have felt that God has set aside certain positions from the foundation of the world and that He subsequently calls certain ones to fill those positions, without having known the individuals before. HOWEVER, the Bible does not use the word nor the concept of “positions” in the context of predestination. Rather, the Bible plainly says that God has predestined US, before the foundation of the world, to be called in this life to salvation, prior to Christ’s return. In fact, the Bible says that He first called US, so that we can fill certain positions or “mansions,” which Christ is preparing NOW for us (compare John 14:2). In other words, Christ is now preparing a “place” or position of rulership in God’s Kingdom for US—those of us whom He foreknew before the foundation of the world. And, as we will see, our positions of rulership are dependent on how we do in this life.

We read earlier, in Revelation 17:8 and 13:8, using several translations, that the names of true Christians have been written before the foundation of the world “in the Book of Life.” We read in Ephesians 1:4 that we, IF we are true Christians, have been chosen in God and predestined “before the foundation of the world.” This means, then, in order to harmonize both passages, that those translators are correct who render Revelation 17:8 and 13:8 in such a way as to say that the names of those who will worship the beast and the false prophet were not written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life. From this, it follows that the names of those who belong to God were already written from the foundation of the world in the Book of Life. This is truly an awesome thing to comprehend! But, that’s not all!

In 1 Peter 1:2, we read that we are the “elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father.” Paul explains in 2 Thessalonians 2:13 that “we are bound to give thanks to God always for you, brethren beloved by the Lord because God from the beginning chose you for salvation.”

We are reminded that Christ knew “from the beginning” who would not believe Him, and who would betray Him. The reason why Christ knew ahead of time who the ones were who would not believe, is based on the fact that Christ would not grant those unbelieving people a believing heart. Only when God CALLS us to the truth and OPENS our mind, can we understand and believe. Predestination, then, has to do with God’s decision of whom, and when, to call and whom not to call in this present day and age, just prior to Christ’s Second Coming.

Paul says in 2 Timothy 1:8-9: “Therefore do not be ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, nor of me His prisoner, but share with me in the sufferings for the gospel according to the power of God, who has saved us and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to His own purpose and grace which was given to us in Christ Jesus before time began.”

So then, did God know from, or even before, the foundation of the world—before time began—that He would call certain ones to salvation? Based on the testimony of Scripture, the answer is, Yes! And the Bible also indicates that God knew whom specifically He would call in this present time.

In Acts 13:48, we are told, “And as many as had been appointed to eternal life believed.” The New Revised Standard Version states: “As many as had been destined for eternal life became believers.” Moffat writes: “All who had been ordained for eternal life…” An interesting version is presented by the German Menge Bible: “And all, so long as they were ordained for eternal life, became believers.”

Acts 2:47 sheds further light on this matter. The Authorized Version translates this passage: “The Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved.” Although some commentaries feel this to be an inaccurate rendering, others agree with the rendering of the Authorized Version. The New Jerusalem Bible states that God added those to the Church who were “destined to be saved.” Die Grosse Bibel translates, “The Lord added daily those who were to be saved.”

A Certain Number Called

The book of Revelation supports the concept that not only did God know whom specifically He would call to salvation in this present time, but He also designated that a certain number of Christians had to be reached before specific events could take place in the end-time. In Revelation 6:11, we are introduced to Christian martyrs who were killed over the centuries. We read: “It was said to them that they should rest a little while longer, until both the number of their fellow servants and their brethren, who would be killed as they were, was completed.”

We are reminded, in this context, of Christ’s sayings to Peter after His resurrection: “‘When you are old, you will stretch out your hands, and another will gird you and carry you where you do not wish.’ This He spoke, signifying by what death he would glorify God” (John 21: 18-19). Christ knew well in advance, when and how Peter would die.

Let us also remember Revelation 7:4-8 where 144,000 Christians are sealed before the four angels could harm the earth. These are sealed to be protected from the wrath of God. We note that exactly 12,000 of each tribe of Israel (excluding the tribe of Dan) are sealed. Once their number is completed, the angels can begin to pour out God’s wrath on the earth, the wind and the sea (verse 3).

We can say, based on the Biblical evidence presented so far, that these 144,000 were predestined to be called to salvation in this life, prior to Christ’s return. In fact, we are told that their number must be completed before Christ can and will return.

Rienecker, a German commentary, writes about “Election”: “Predestination is an action of God through which he assigns certain people to the Church before their birth, in order to become equal with Christ and attain to His glory (Romans 8:28; John 17:24; Gal. 1:15).”

Predestination does not mean that we whom God has called to salvation at this time are guaranteed to attain eternal life. But it DOES mean that we were preordained—“predestined”—by God to be called to salvation in this life, so that we CAN attain eternal life at the time of the resurrection. We can also fail, however.

Predestination, then, has to do with the time of our calling to salvation. It also has to do with the fact that our names—the names of those who are called in this life—are written in the Book of Life, and that they have been written in it since the foundation of the world—before time began—and that our names will remain in that Book, as long as we do not commit the unpardonable sin.

Note the following quote from Herbert W. Armstrong’s booklet, “Predestination… Does the Bible teach it?”, copyrighted 1957, pages 14 and 15: “… predestination has… only to do with the TIME of your calling—whether you are called NOW, in this age, or later! Notice it in the passage in Romans 8:28-30: ‘For whom He did foreknow.’ How GREAT is God! If you are now called, God ‘foreknew’ you—Knew you thousands of years before you were born!… Predestination has to do with BEING CALLED. Not with being saved or lost. Those now being called, in this age, were foreknown, and PRE-destined to be called now—to be the FIRST to put their hope in Christ. All others have their call later! God… DID decide far in advance which ones He would call in this FIRST calling, to be a priest or a king in His Kingdom—to have part in the saving of OTHERS! (Emphasis in the original, and added).”

To reiterate: God predestined thousands of years ago whom to call to salvation prior to Christ’s return. He will call many, in fact, most, AFTER Christ’s return, during the Millennium when Christ will rule on this earth for 1,000 years, and during the time of the Great White Throne Judgment period, following the Second Resurrection. During that period, the Book of Life will be opened for them, so that their names CAN be written in the Book of Life at that time.

If YOU are called today to salvation—if YOU have been preordained and predestined to be called in this life—God KNOWS that you can make it and He is confident that you WILL make it (see Chapter 6 of this booklet). As far as God is concerned, you are already there—your name is written in the Book of Life—you have already entered the Kingdom of God—that is, in God’s eyes, you are already in His Kingdom. (For a thorough discussion of this truth, read Chapter 6 of this booklet. We understand, of course, that God’s Kingdom has not yet been established here on earth, but that it will be in the near future, at the time of Christ’s return). Only YOU can stop this process, by turning your back on God! Only YOU can make the decision to REJECT God’s predetermined and predestined plan for you! Only YOU can decide to give up!

Please don’t! Times are tough, and they will get tougher—but you CAN, and WILL make it, if you let God take the lead in your life. Follow His lead! CONTINUE to follow His lead, and you WILL BE in His Kingdom in a very few years from now.

Chapter 2 – The Book of Remembrance

The Book of Life is not the only heavenly book, which is mentioned in the Bible. There are additional heavenly books mentioned in Scripture. They, too, have relevance for our calling, and they have a direct connection with the concept of predestination.

A publication entitled, “Bible Facts,” points out on pp.114-115: “The most commonly mentioned heavenly book is the Book of Life. It refers to the keeping of an account of those who are truly believers and those who are not. In Revelation, those whose names are found written in the Book of Life will escape the everlasting judgment. Most other heavenly books are related to the Book of Life in some way.”

A very crucial heavenly book, which is mentioned in numerous Scriptures, is the “Book of Remembrance.” Some teach that this book is identical with the “Book of Life,” but this is not the case. These are two different books.

We are introduced to the Book of Remembrance in Malachi 3:16: “Then those who feared the LORD spoke to one another, And the LORD listened and heard them; So a book of remembrance was written before Him For those who fear the LORD And who meditate on His name.”

As will become clear throughout this booklet, the “Book of Remembrance” records deeds, words and even thoughts of people on which they will be judged and will receive either rewards or penalties. The “Book of Life,” on the other hand, records the names of those who are to receive eternal life.

Note how the New American Bible translates Malachi 3:16: “And a record book was written before Him of those who fear the Lord.” The Lamsa Bible says: “And the Lord heard it, and He wrote it in a book of remembrance before Him for those who revere Him and for those who praise His name.”

Does the Bible tell us what is being recorded in God’s Book of Remembrance? Yes, indeed.

In Psalm 56:8, David explains: “You number my wanderings; Put my tears into Your bottle; Are they not in Your book?” The Living Bible gives the meaning, as follows: “You have collected all my tears and preserved them in your bottle. You have recorded every one in your book.” The German “Pattloch” Bible says: “You have written down my misery, my tears are collected in your bottle, in your book.” The Jewish commentary, The Soncino, remarks: “All his sufferings are recorded in God’s book of remembrance, cp. Mal. 3:16.”

What Did God Foresee?

In Psalm 139:16, David seems to be going a big step further. He exclaims: “Your eyes saw my substance, being yet unformed. And in Your book they all were written, the days fashioned for me, when as yet there were none of them.”

What did David mean with his remarks? Did God actually foresee David’s days, prior to his birth? And if so, how?

Let us check a few more renderings of this phrase.

The New International Version renders this passage in this way: “All the days ordained for me were written in your book, before one of them came to be.” They add the following footnote: “God’s loving involvement with our lives starts long before birth.”

The Living Bible interprets: “You saw me before I was born and scheduled each day of my life before I began to breathe. Every day was recorded in your book.” Similar wording is used by the New Revised Standard Version: “In your book were written all the days that were formed for me, when none of them as yet existed.”

The New Jerusalem Bible agrees: “In your book all my days were inscribed; every one that was fixed is there.” Moffat writes: “All the days of my life were foreseen by thee, set down within thy book; ere ever they took shape, they were assigned me, ere ever one of them was mine.”

Most reputable German translations give similar renditions. The Luther Bible states: “All days were written in your book, which were to come and which did not yet exist.” Menge writes: “And in your book were recorded all days which were foreordained, when none of them yet existed.” The Zuercher Bible states: “Your eyes saw all my days. In your book they were all written; they were fashioned, when none of them yet existed.” Finally, the Elberfelder Bible says: “And in your book they were all recorded, the days which were being fashioned, when none of them [existed].”

These translations convey the thought that God recorded the days of David in His Book of Remembrance before David was born.

Other translations go a step further. For example, the New American Bible says: “Your eyes foresaw my actions; in your book all were written down; my days were shaped, before one came to be.” The Revised English Bible puts it in this way: “Your eyes foresaw my deeds, and they were all recorded in your book; my life was fashioned before it had come into being.” The Lamsa Bible says: “And upon thy books all these things were written even before day was and man was brought into existence.” Die Grosse Bibel states: “Your eyes saw how I came into being, in your book everything was already recorded; my days were already fashioned when none of them existed.”

The Ryrie Study Bible gives the following comments: “The days of David’s life were written in God’s book, affirming God’s prior knowledge and plan of everything in David’s life.”

But is this true? Did God know everything about David—what he would do—before he was born? As we will see, the answer to this question is “no”—not because God could not foresee it, but because He has chosen not to know everything in advance, to allow for people’s free will. (However, even if God had chosen to know, that would not affect our choices.) On the other hand, it is very clear that God knew a LOT about David BEFORE he was born. Even when God called him, He said that He had found David, a man after His own heart who would do all His will (Acts 13:22).

There are some translations which give quite a different rendering of Psalm 139:16.

The Authorized Version states: “Thine eyes did see my substance, yet being unperfect; And in thy book all my members were written which in continuance were fashioned, when as yet there was none of them.” The German Pattloch Bible says: “Your eyes saw already my incomplete parts, and in your book they were all recorded; the days of life were fashioned when none of them yet existed.”

Why are there so many different versions and attempts to translate Psalm 139:16? The reason for these varying interpretations becomes clear when we consider that the translators added, in each case, certain words that are not found in the original Hebrew. When we review the Interlinear Bible, we see what the original text actually says: “Your eyes saw my embryo; and in your book all were written; the days they were formed, and none among them.”

The translators added words such as “days,” “actions,” “deeds,” “these things,” “everything,” “my members” and “incomplete parts,” to convey what they felt God had written in His book about David. That God had written something in His Book of Remembrance regarding David, prior to his birth, is obvious; but a decision had to be made by the translators as to what, exactly, God had recorded in advance.

The Jewish commentary, The Soncino, explains: “The older commentaries took the subject [i.e., what was recorded by God in advance] to be all the limbs which would develop from the embryo. It is now considered that we have here the doctrine of predestination. God has a book in which is recorded against each person, from the embryonic stage, the number of days which would be lived.”

Is this true? Does God decree in advance, or foreknow, how long a person would live?

The Length of Days

We know that this is true, in a broad general sense, when considering Psalm 90:10, where we read: “The days of our lives are seventy years; And if by reason of strength they are eighty years, Yet their boast is only labor and sorrow; For it is soon cut off, and we fly away.”

But this passage does not give any specifics for individuals. We know, for instance, that some people live for 90 or even 100 years.

Does the Bible teach or allow the concept that the exact life span of at least certain individuals was decreed or foreknown by God prior to their birth?

It appears that ancient Job might have been of that persuasion, unless he was just speaking in general terms. We read in Job 14:1, 5: “Man who is born of woman Is of few days and full of trouble… Since his days are determined, the number of his months is with You; You have appointed his limits, so that he cannot pass.”

The New International Version renders Job’s statement as follows: “You have decreed the number of his months.” The New Revised Standard Version writes: “The number of their months is known to you.” The New American Bible says: “…You have fixed the limit which he cannot pass.” The New Jerusalem Bible states: “… his days are measured out.” Lamsa writes: “His days are determined and the number of his months are decreed.” The Elberfelder Bible says: “When his days are fixed, the number of his months established with you, when you have given him his aim which he cannot pass, so look away from him.” The German Menge Bible states: “When his days are exactly measured, and the number of his months is established with you.” The Swiss Zuercher Bible writes: “When his days are determined and the number of his months decreed.”

The Soncino Commentary remarks: “God has determined precisely the limits of man’s life.”

But how? Did God decree in advance how long certain people would live? And if so, can this be altered by God, based on individual circumstances?

Before one shakes his or her head in disbelief, let us consider a few additional Biblical facts.

Times and Lands of Nations

We are told in Acts 17:26-28, that God has decreed, in advance, the times of nations, prior to their existence: “And He has made from one blood every nation of men to dwell on all the face of the earth, and has determined their preappointed times and the boundaries of their dwellings, so that they should seek the Lord, in the hope that they might grope for Him and find Him, though He is not far from each one of us; for in Him we live and move and have our being…”

We find an additional statement of God’s foreknowledge and pre-appointment, regarding the existence of nations, in Deuteronomy 32:8: “When the Most High divided their inheritance to the nations, When He separated the sons of Adam, He set the boundaries of the peoples According to the number of the children of Israel.” This statement is highly remarkable because when God separated the sons of Adam (compare, for example, Genesis 11:8) and gave them their land, Israel, the son of Isaac, or Israel’s children, did not even exist. The individual, called Jacob or Israel, would only be born many years later, and the nation of Israel would not emerge for many hundreds of years. Still, God says that He set the boundaries of the peoples “according to the number of the children of Israel,” stating that He knew that the children of Israel would exist in the future and implying that He even knew their number. Paul confirms this fact in Romans 11:2: “God has not cast away His people [Israel] whom He foreknew.”

The Bible emphasizes God’s foreknowledge in regard to the life span of certain nations and their leaders. For instance, we read in Genesis 15:13, 16, that God told Abraham that the children of Israel (not yet in existence) would be afflicted in Egypt for “four hundred years,” and that in the “fourth generation they shall return here, for the iniquity of the Amorites [which were possessing the land at the time] is not yet complete.” God allotted a certain time to the Amorites to live in the land, but when that time had expired, Israel would drive them out and possess the land.

We are also told, in Daniel 7:12, that certain world-ruling empires would exist for a certain, pre-determined time. In that prophecy, these Gentile empires are described as “beasts.” We read: “As for the rest of the beasts…, their lives were prolonged for a season and a time.” Other translations make the intended meaning clearer. The Menge Bible says: “Their duration of life was fixed for time and hour.” Die Grosse Bibel states: “They kept their lives until a determined time.” The Elberfelder Bible translates: “Duration of life was given to them until the time and hour.”

We have already read about an end-time political figure, called “the beast” in the prophecies of the book of Revelation. God has predetermined that this “beast” or political leader, as well as the government he will represent, will rule for “one hour” (Revelation 17:12). During this time, he will persecute God’s people (compare Revelation 13:7). We are told, in Daniel 7:25, that this Biblical term (“one hour”) means, in this case, 3½ years.

The “beast” or political figure only represents the leader of the last revival of the ancient Roman Empire. As we explain in our booklets, “Europe in Prophecy” and “The Fall and Rise of Britain and America,” the ancient Roman Empire was to be resurrected ten times, since the fall of ancient Rome. The Bible tells us, in Revelation 13:5, that the revived Roman Empire would exist exactly for “forty-two months” since the healing of its deadly wound (compare verse 3). History confirms that it did in fact reign for 1,260 years (42 prophetic months consist of 1,260 prophetic days or years), from the healing of the “deadly wound,” under Justinian, in AD 554, until the fall of Napoleon I, in AD 1814. After Napoleon’s fall, two more resurrections of the ancient Roman Empire were to occur. One has already occurred—the last and final one is shaping up right now in Europe.

The concept that God, at times, predetermines the life span of nations, kings and individuals, is supported Biblically.

Can God’s Predetermination Be Altered?

On the other hand, the Bible indicates that God will, at times, prolong or shorten days and years, depending on man’s conduct. We read in Proverbs 10:27: “The fear of the LORD prolongs days, But the years of the wicked will be shortened.” Psalm 55:23 states: “…Bloodthirsty and deceitful men shall not live out half of their days.” We might recall how God destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah when He could not find ten righteous people there.

We read about an interesting episode in the life of King Hezekiah. When God told Hezekiah that he would die soon, the king prayed a heart-rending prayer. As a consequence, God prolonged Hezekiah’s life by 15 years (compare Isaiah 38:5, 10). Also, the book of Jonah reports that God sent Jonah to Niniveh to proclaim to them that the city would be destroyed in 40 days. But the people of Niniveh repented and God prolonged their lives by not destroying them and the city. We also read in Exodus 32:10 that God was apparently willing to kill the Israelites when they had built a golden calf, but when Moses interceded for them, God relented and thereby prolonged the lives of the Israelites by not destroying them at that time. However, He later said that the Israelites would wander in the desert for 40 years and that none of the older generation would enter the Promised Land because of their rebellion.

It is important that we seek God in our lives. We are told that the effective, fervent prayer of a righteous person avails much (James 5:16). God has allotted to us a certain time to build our relationship with Him, and He tells us to seek Him while He can be found (Isaiah 55:6).

Delayed or Accelerated Prophecies

Prophecies are sure, but we need to realize that it is God’s prerogative as to WHEN the prophecies will be fulfilled. God may choose to delay or accelerate end-time prophecies, depending on certain factors. Follow with us as we take a close look at some examples.

Hastening the Coming of Christ?

We read in 2 Peter 3:12 that we are to be “looking for and hastening the coming of the day of God”—the return of Christ. This passage speaks especially to end-time Christians. The literal Greek translation of 2 Peter 3:12 reads, according to The Englishman’s Greek New Testament…, An Interlinear Literal Translation: “…expecting and hastening the coming of the day of God by reason of which [the] heavens, being on fire, shall be dissolved, and [the] elements burning with heat shall melt…” The term “hastening” (as used in the New King James Bible) is a correct rendition. The New English Bible says: “look eagerly for the coming of the day of God and work to hasten it on.” The New Testament in Modern Speech, by Richard Francis Weymouth, says: “expecting and helping to hasten the coming of…”

The German Elberfelder Bible says, “beschleunigen.” This German word can mean “hastening” and it can also mean “accelerate.” In this context, we might consider Isaiah 62:7, which says, in the Authorized Version: “And give him no rest, till he establish, and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth.”

How WE could possibly hasten or delay Christ’s return, to an extent, can be seen in 2 Peter 3:9: “The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance.” Although the time frame here encompasses the entire plan of God, it is apparent from the context that the end-time generation is especially addressed in this verse. The context is Christ’s coming, as verses 3-4 make very clear: “…scoffers will come IN THE LAST DAYS… and saying, ‘Where is the promise of His coming?’…”

According to 2 Peter 3:9, God may delay Christ’s coming, IF Church members whom God WANTS to be in His Kingdom, are not ready, due to a lack of serious repentance. The Ryrie Study Bible points out: “To believers, Peter now says that the seeming delay of Christ’s return is for the purpose of allowing more people to repent.”

Only the Father Knows

Some feel that the precise moment of Christ’s return has been fixed for thousands of years and that the Father “knows” the exact moment of Christ’s Second Coming, according to Matthew 24:36: “But of that day and hour no one KNOWS, not even the angels of heaven, but My Father only.” Note that Mark 13:32 adds that not even the Son of God—Jesus Christ—knows that exact time.

In light of the fact that Christ’s return can be delayed or accelerated, as we read earlier, it is very doubtful that God the Father “has known” the exact day and hour of Christ’s return for thousands of years. As we will explain, what Christ is actually saying in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 is that it is within the Father’s authority to DECIDE when the moment of Christ’s return will come. However, we must realize that that precise moment is, indeed, conditional, based upon certain events.

We need to put Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 together with Acts 1:6-7, which says: “Therefore, when they had come together, they asked Him, saying, ‘Lord, will You at this time [return to] restore the kingdom to Israel?’ And He said to them, ‘It is not for you to know times or seasons which the Father has put in His own authority.”

One might assume that God knows everything, but did you realize there are certain things that God does not want to know? For instance, God chose not to know—at the time He called us into His truth—whether we would make it into His Kingdom or whether we would commit the unpardonable sin, even though He is confident that we will make it (see Chapters 5 and 6 of this booklet).

According to Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible, No. 1492, the Greek word for “knows,” in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32, really means, to “see” (literally or figuratively), and it can also mean, by implication—but only when used in the perfect tense—to “know.” In addition, it can be translated as, “be aware, behold, CONSIDER, BE SURE, TELL, UNDERSTAND, WISH.”

We should also note that, according to the two passages in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32, Christ said that men, angels and even Christ Himself do not know, but only “My Father.” There is NO VERB here, following “My Father,” so the verb must be added.

The passage in Acts 1:7 does not say that God the Father “knows” the exact time of Christ’s return. It only says that it is not for Christ’s disciples to “know.” In regard to the Father, it is stated that He has “put this” in His own power or authority. In reading Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 together with Acts 1:7, it becomes apparent that the words that need to be supplied in Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 would have to be those showing God’s AUTHORITY to set the date.

Therefore, a possible rendering of Matthew 24:36 and Mark 13:32 would be: “But of that day and hour no one knows [“understands,” “can be sure”], not even the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father [“is sure,” “understands,” in the sense of: “decides”].”

The Bible does not say that the Father already decided thousands of years ago WHEN exactly to send back the Son. If He had, HOW COULD Christ NOT have known? Some claim that Christ knows now, while He did not know 2,000 years ago. However, Christ’s statements refer to the time of His return. Christ’s whole point was that He does not know or is sure of it (as He does not make the decision); hence, it is useless for man to try to figure it out.

God’s 6,000-Year Plan

The Bible, as well as Hebrew tradition, convey the concept that God has allotted to man about 6,000 years to govern himself, followed by 1,000 years of Godly rule here on earth, under Jesus Christ. Since God created man on the sixth day, followed by the weekly Sabbath, He has allotted 6,000 years of self-rule to mankind, followed by God’s Millennial Sabbath rule of 1,000 years of peace and tranquillity (compare Hebrews 4:4, 9, and 11).

Some have pointed to 2 Peter 3:8, claiming that God allotted man exactly 6,000 years to rule this earth, and that after exactly 6,000 years, Christ will return. However, that is not what 2 Peter 3:8 conveys. The Scripture reads: “… with the Lord one day is AS a thousand years, and a thousand years AS one day.”

This Scripture does not provide us with a fixed date. The Greek word for “as” is “hos,” and it can also be translated as “about.” (Compare Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible, under “about.”) In fact, the Authorized Version translates this word 14 times as “about.” For instance, the word “hos” is correctly translated as “about” in passages such as Mark 8:9; Luke 2:37; 8:42; and John 1:39.

Strong’s points out, under #5613, that the Greek word “hos” is “… very variously used, as follows: about, … (according) as (it had been, it were)… even as (like)…”

From this we can know that 2 Peter 3:8 conveys the principle that in the eyes of God one day is ABOUT 1,000 years—not necessarily exactly so.

No More Delay

God says that there comes a time when He will no longer delay what He has purposed. Notice in Revelation 10:6, Authorized Version, that there should be “time no longer.” The New King James Bible says, “… there should be delay no longer.” The Ryrie Study Bible comments: “Lit. there will be no more delay.” So say the Nelson Study Bible, the American Standard Version, Weymouth, as well as the Elberfelder Bible (“Frist, Aufschub”) and the Menge Bible (“Verzug”).

The Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, by W.E. Vine, states, on page 333, under “season,” that the Greek word for “time” or “delay;” i.e., “chronos,” must be translated in Revelation 10:6 as “delay.”

Since Revelation 10:6 says that there will be no more delay, this shows that there HAD BEEN a delay before.

Ezekiel 12:25, 28 supports the concept of a delay prior to Christ’s return. It reads: “For I am the LORD. I speak, and the word which I speak will come to pass; it will NO MORE be postponed… None of My words will be postponed ANY MORE…” This passage seems to say that, at one point, God’s words or prophecies were postponed or delayed; but that the time will come, when they won’t be postponed or delayed any longer. This would be similar to the passage in Revelation 10:6, which says that there will no longer be a “time” or “delay.”

Conditional Prophecies

Some prophecies are conditional, based upon whether man repents of his evil ways. Although it is not very likely that the USA or Great Britain will repent, it IS still possible. If they do, or if enough people repent, God may hold back the destruction of the USA and Great Britain. It appears that God would not have destroyed Sodom and Gomorra, if He had found ten righteous, although He said to Abraham earlier that He would destroy it. Something similar COULD BE POSSIBLE for modern America and Great Britain, as well as other nations.

The Scripture in Jeremiah 18:7-11 supports this conclusion. It says that God will relent of the evil that He intended to bring on a nation, if that nation repents. God required Jonah to proclaim that, in 40 days, Nineveh would be destroyed. This SOUNDED like an unconditional prophecy, but it was not, as God did not destroy it when Nineveh repented. However, as the book of Nahum shows, Nineveh was destroyed later. The book of Jonah contains a classic case of a DELAYED prophecy.

There are also passages in the book of Joel that leave it open as to whether or not God will start the “Day of the Lord” at a certain time, depending on man’s reaction and repentance (compare Joel 2:12-14). Although unconditional prophecy will not “fail,” time given for certain events to take their full course may. For example, Romans 9:28 tells us that God will CUT SHORT His work.

God’s Patience Is Not Limitless

Regardless of whether God chooses either to accelerate or delay the fulfillment of prophecy, one thing IS certain: God’s patience is not limitless, as the parable in Luke 13:6-9 shows. Christ had just warned His audience that they would perish if they did not repent (verses 1-5). He continued with a parable about a fig tree that had not shown fruits for three years. The tree is granted a fourth and last year, to either produce fruit, or to be cut down after that time. This parable implies that God does set a time limit for a Church member to repent and produce fruit.

Christ warned in John 15:2, 6: “Every branch in Me that does not bear fruit He takes away… If anyone does not abide in Me, he is cast out as a branch and is withered; and they gather them and throw them into the fire, and they are burned.” God has allotted to His Church—and mankind as a whole—a certain amount of time to repent. But there will come the moment when God WILL decide to send Christ back. God will not wait forever for everyone in the Church—and in the world—to repent. As in the times of Jeremiah, the time will come when God will not hear any more prayers for the people of the world; a time when He will not tolerate any further delay; and a time when He will cut short His work (compare Jeremiah 7:16; 11:14; 14:11). That is the reason why we read in Isaiah 46:13 (Authorized Version): “I bring near my righteousness; it shall not be far off, and my salvation shall not tarry: and I will place salvation in Zion for Israel my glory.”

While the fulfillment of God’s prophecies may tarry for a while, the time will come when there will be no more delay or postponement. We read in Habakkuk 2:2-3: “… Write the vision And make it plain on tablets, That he may run who reads it. For the vision is yet for an appointed time; but at the end it will speak, and it will not lie. THOUGH IT TARRIES [for a while, due to God’s longsuffering and patience toward us in the Church], wait for it; Because it will surely come, IT WILL NOT TARRY [once God has decreed the exact time when to send His Son back and to end man’s rule on earth].”

A Warning!

There is great danger involved with the concept of trying to figure out, exactly, when Christ returns. The one problem is that if people think that God delays Christ’s coming, believing He is still afar off, they may become slack in their Christian lives and in progressing in their conversion (compare Matthew 24:48-50). On the other hand, the belief that Christ’s coming is just around the corner can create a sense of fatalism, especially in younger people, who may say, “Why should I think of getting a career, as everything will be over soon?” We must have a balanced approach and live as if we still had a whole lifetime ahead of us, with long-term goals, and, at the same time, we need always to be ready spiritually for Christ’s return. We must continue to watch and comprehend world events, which are leading to the establishment of the Kingdom of God here on earth.

Will Prophecies “Fail”?

Some refer to 1 Corinthians 13:8, claiming that this passage says that certain prophecies will not be fulfilled. However, this is not what that passage conveys. It reads: “Love never fails. But whether there are prophecies, they will fail.” Later, in verse 13, Paul says: “And now abide faith, hope, love.” The contrast here is between something that will endure forever, and something that will only endure for a while and then vanish away.

Please note that Paul is using different words for “fail” in verse 8. In the Greek, the word associated with “love” is “ekpipto,” which means, according to Young’s Analytical Concordance to the Bible, “to fall off or away.” The Greek word associated with “prophecy” is “katargeo.” It means, according to Young’s, “to make useless.” Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible gives, as one possible rendering, the expression, “vanish away.”

While love will always endure (as it is part of God’s character—in fact, God IS love; compare 1 John 4:8), prophecies will cease. They will come to an end. They will be fulfilled. This could be a reference to inspired preaching by men (as there will come a time when all men will have been changed into spirit beings, or, those who did not qualify for God’s Kingdom will have ceased to exist); or, it could refer to prophecies of the future. If the latter, then they will cease when the events prophesied will have come to pass.

We see then, that Paul is not saying that some of God’s prophecies, if they are UNCONDITIONAL, will not come to pass.

Predestined Unconditional Prophecies

Unconditional prophecies are certain, or “predestined,” and the free will of human beings cannot change that. God was certain from the outset that ancient Pharaoh would not let the people of Israel go, unless God forced him to do so (compare Romans 9:17; Exodus 3:19).

It was predetermined that the ancient Roman Empire would be resurrected ten times, and it is preordained that in the end time, when the ancient Roman Empire is revived for the last time, a false prophet and a beast will wreak havoc over this world. We can see, then, that the concept of “predestination” also applies to unconditional prophecies which God has foreknown and foreordained to come to pass in due time. For instance, we read that King Nebuchadnezzar had a dream about events that would take place in the end time.

The prophet Daniel interpreted the meaning of the dream to the king. He told him, in Daniel 2:28-29, 45: “But there is a God in heaven who reveals secrets, and He has made known to King Nebuchadnezzar what will be in the latter days… He who reveals secrets has made known to you what will be… the great God has made known to the king what will come to pass after this. The dream is certain, and its interpretation is sure.”

Reflecting on what we have learned so far from Scripture, it becomes more and more difficult to try to completely “explain” what all God does know—and how He knows it. Truly, with much respect toward God, we see only “dimly,” as through a dark mirror (1 Corinthians 13:12). His powers and abilities are so much more superior to ours. God is capable of things of which we have absolutely no comprehension. God is asking all of us, today: “Who has directed the Spirit of the LORD, Or as His counselor has taught Him? With whom did He take counsel, and who instructed Him, And taught Him… And showed Him the way of understanding?… To whom then will you liken God? Or what likeness will you compare to Him?… His understanding is unsearchable” (Isaiah 40: 13-14, 18, 25, 28).

We should not try to reason out, exactly, how God does certain things, if He chooses not to reveal this to us. Worse yet, we should not try to disregard or dismiss the awesome understanding which God chooses to reveal to us, just because we cannot comprehend it (compare John 1:5).

God records in His Book of Remembrance people’s trials, deeds, words and thoughts, and He may even write down, in advance, the length of days and other details of certain individuals and even nations, although these can be altered, depending on the circumstances. We will learn much more about the role and function of God’s Book of Remembrance in Chapter 4 of this booklet.

In the next chapter, we will discover more details about God’s awesome power, His understanding and capabilities.

Chapter 3 – The Book of Truth

The Bible contains many unconditional prophecies—most of which are for the end-time—to be fulfilled just ahead of us. Many are familiar with the Olivet Prophecy that Jesus Christ gave to His disciples prior to His death. Also, the book of Revelation is a prophecy for our time. The longest cohesive and uninterrupted Old Testament prophecy can be found in the eleventh chapter of the book of Daniel. Biblical scholars understand that that prophecy culminates in end-time events. Some recognize that many verses in the 11th chapter describe historic events that have already come to pass, events that were still future at the time Daniel wrote them down. But very few comprehend the ASTONISHING FACT that the entire contents of the eleventh and twelfth chapters of the book of Daniel had been written down by God in a heavenly book, long before its contents were even revealed to the ancient prophet Daniel!

When God sent the angel Gabriel to Daniel to reveal to him what would come to pass in the future, Gabriel introduced his revelations with these words: “I will tell you what is noted in the Scripture of Truth” (Daniel 10:21). The New International Version says: “… in the book of truth.” The Living Bible writes: “… in the book of the future.” According to the Interlinear translation, the original Hebrew text reads: “I will tell you what is inscribed in the writing of truth.”

A possible reference to the “Book of Truth” can also be found in Isaiah 34:16, where it says: “Search from the book of the LORD, and read…” Please also note the “little book” in Revelation 10:2, 10, which is a heavenly writing that an angel handed to John to “eat”—to devour its contents so that he could prophesy and relay the contents of that book. It is possible that this “little book” is a part of the heavenly Book of Truth, referred to in Daniel 10.

Die Grosse Bibel includes the following comments about the Book of Truth, as mentioned in Daniel 10:21: “… human history has been written down from beginning to end in a … document from all eternity. When the angel says to Daniel that he wants to proclaim to him what is written in this book, he wants to explain that he wants to reveal to him the unalterable decrees of God… Chapter 11 begins with the revelation of the contents of the Book of Truth, in which God has written the fate of individuals and peoples.”

Let us review, in detail, the events which were written in the heavenly Book of Truth, and which the angel revealed to Daniel. Please keep in mind that God had written these events thousands of years before they came, or will come, to pass. And notice how detailed and specific those prophecies are.

Prophecies in Daniel 11

In Daniel 11:3, we read about a “mighty king” who would “rule with great dominion” over the known ancient world. In another prophecy, the angel identifies this king as the king of Greece (Daniel 8:21). History confirms that this king, to arise after Daniel’s death, was Alexander the Great.

In Daniel 11:4, we read that his kingdom would be “divided toward the four winds of heaven,” or, it would be divided in four parts. History confirms that after Alexander’s death in June of BC 323, four of his generals became rulers over four divisions of Alexander’s Empire. Ptolemy Soter ruled Egypt, part of Syria, and Judea; Seleucus (Nicator) ruled the rest of Syria, Babylonia and the territory east to India; Lysimachus (Nicator) ruled Asia Minor; and Cassander ruled Greece and Macedonia.

But the prophecy in Daniel 11 becomes much more specific. Daniel 11:6 tells us that the “daughter of the king of the South” would make an “agreement” with the “king of the North.” History confirms that this prophecy was fulfilled in BC 250. At that time, the king of the South—the king ruling over Egypt—was Ptolemy Philadelphus. His daughter’s name was Bernice. She went to the king of the North—the king ruling over Syria—whose name was Antiochus II Theos. She made a marriage agreement with him.

But Daniel 11:6 also tells us that “she shall not retain the power of her authority, and neither he nor his authority shall stand.” Rather, “she shall be given up, with those who brought her, and with him who begot her [her father], and with him who strengthened her in those times [her husband].” In fact, when Bernice’s father died, her husband Antiochus divorced her and took back his first wife, who, in turn, murdered Antiochus and Bernice.

Daniel 11:7 tells us that someone “from the branch of her roots;” i.e., a brother, “shall come with an army, enter the fortress of the king of the North… and prevail.” History confirms that in BC 245, Bernice’s brother, with the name of Ptolemy Euergetes III, invaded Syria to avenge the murder of his sister. He won the war and plundered the region.

To hit another truly remarkable highlight in this lengthy prophecy, please note Daniel 11:20: “There shall arise in his place one who imposes taxes on the glorious kingdom; but within a few days he shall be destroyed, but not in anger or in battle.”

History tells us that in BC 190, the “king of the North”—at that time Antiochus the Great—died. His son Seleucus IV sent out a tax collector to Judea, whose name was Heliodorus. Seleucus himself only reigned for eleven days (“a few days”), when Heliodorus poisoned him.

Daniel 11:21 continues: “And in his place shall arise a vile person, to whom they will not give the honor of royalty; but he shall come in peaceably, and seize the kingdom by intrigue.”

History identifies this vile person as Antiochus Epiphanes IV. He took the kingdom by intrigue, or flattery, after he had driven out Heliodorus, the former tax collector. We read that he would fight against “the prince of the covenant” (verse 22). History tells us that he tried to replace the Jewish High Priest. Verse 25 prophesies that he would fight against the king of the South—at that time the king of Egypt—which he did. Verse 28 tells us that “While returning to his land with great riches, his heart shall be moved against the holy covenant; so he shall do damage and return to his own land.” History confirms that he massacred many Jews on his way back.

He also desecrated the Temple, abolished the daily sacrifices, and placed an image of a pagan god in the Temple. This happened in BC 167, and was prophesied to happen in Daniel 11:30-31 (“… then they shall take away the daily sacrifices, and place there the abomination of desolation”).

All of the prophecies recorded in advance in Daniel 11, came to pass precisely as foretold hundreds of years before. And remember, before they were told to Daniel, they had already been written down in God’s heavenly “Book of Truth.”

There can be no doubt that God has decreed, well ahead of time, that certain events would take place. He also identified, well in advance, the individuals who would have a part in these events.

God does have a time schedule. He has determined—predestined—when certain events would take place.

Preordained Prophecies

Notice in Daniel 11:27, 29, 35, where it shows that certain events would only take place at appointed times. Psalm 102:13 says about this future time: “You will arise and have mercy on Zion; for the time to favor her, Yes, the set time, has come.”

God often operates within a scheduled timetable. He told Jeremiah: “… After seventy years are completed at Babylon, I will visit you and perform My good word toward you, and cause you to return to this place” (Jeremiah 29:10; compare Jeremiah 25:11-13).

Also, God clearly has determined—predestined—well ahead of prophesied events, what will happen in the future.

Isaiah 42:9 quotes God as saying: “…‘Behold, the former things have come to pass, And new things I declare; Before they spring forth I tell you of them.’”

Isaiah 46:9-10 adds: “Remember the former things of old, For I am God, and there is no other; I am God, and there is none like Me, Declaring the end from the beginning, And from ancient times things that are not yet done, Saying, ‘My counsel shall stand, And I will do all My pleasure.’”

Isaiah 48:5-7 continues: “Even from the beginning I have declared it to you; Before it came to pass I proclaimed it to you… I have made you hear new things from this time, Even hidden things, and you did not know them. They are created now, and not from the beginning; and before this day you have not heard them…”

How Is It Possible?

How is this even possible? How could God know thousands of years ago what would happen and what certain men would do?

Part of the answer is revealed in Scriptures such as Ezra 1:1: “Now in the first year of Cyrus king of Persia, that the word of the LORD by the mouth of Jeremiah might be fulfilled, the LORD stirred up the spirit of Cyrus king of Persia, so that he made a proclamation throughout all his kingdom.”

We find here that God gave a prophecy to Jeremiah, and when the time of fulfillment had arrived, He influenced King Cyrus to act as prophesied. There are numerous examples in the Bible where such a course of action by God is described.

For instance, we read about God’s supernatural intervention to carry out His Will, in Psalm 105:14, 16-17, 23-25: “He permitted no one to do them wrong; Yes, He rebuked kings for their sakes… Moreover He called for a famine in the land; He destroyed all the provision of bread. He sent a man before them—Joseph—who was sold as a slave… Israel also came into Egypt… He increased His people greatly… He turned their heart to hate His people, To deal craftily with His servants.”

God had written down future events in His Book of Truth and He brought about circumstances in the lives of people that would bring about those events.

The Scroll With Seven Seals

The book of Revelation is filled with a description of prophetic events written down in advance; and we should take note of the fact that these events, before they were revealed to John in a vision, were already written down on heavenly scrolls. In this regard, please note Revelation 5:1: “I saw in the right hand of Him who sat on the throne a scroll written inside and on the back, sealed with seven seals.” This book, sealed with seven seals, might very well be part of God’s heavenly “Book of Truth.” When Jesus Christ opens the seals, one by one, events, which are written down in the book, begin to unfold before John, in a vision. John saw these future events as if he were watching a movie. And let us notice how precise these events are—many of these events have not taken place even yet. But they will, exactly as described, in the near future.

We read in Revelation 6:8 that when the fourth seal is opened, “a fourth of the earth” will be killed “with sword, with hunger, with death, and by the beasts of the earth.” This is a very precise figure of dead people. God knew about the number of deaths more than 2,000 years ago.

Seventh Seal

Note the very specific descriptions in Revelation 8:7-12 when the seventh seal of the book is opened and angels appear on the scene to blow the first four trumpets: “… And a third of the trees were burned up, and all green grass was burned up… and a third of the sea became blood. And a third of the living creatures in the sea died, and a third of the ships were destroyed… A third of the waters became wormwood, and many men died from the water… And a third of the sun was struck, a third of the moon, and a third of the stars, so that a third of them were darkened. A third of the day did not shine, and likewise the night.”

Some claim that the numerical references in the Book of Revelation, such as “one-third,” are symbolic. They claim that not really one-third of living creatures in the sea will die. However, God’s numerical references vary, so there is no reason to assume that the term “one-third” is not to be understood literally. Otherwise, why would God say that in one incident, “one-third” of living sea creatures will die, while stating that in a later incident, “all” sea creatures will die (see Revelation 16:3)? This means that God knew, more than 2,000 years ago, that in the future, “a third of the living creatures in the sea” would die when a certain event would take place.

When the fifth angel sounds his trumpet, a mighty army will appear on the world scene. We read in Revelation 9:5, 10, that “… they were not given authority to kill them, but to torment them for five months. Their torment was like the torment of a scorpion when it strikes a man… Their power was to hurt men five months.”

Indeed, these are very specific descriptions of future events.

When the sixth angel sounds his trumpet, “four angels, who had been prepared for the hour and day and month and year, were released to kill a third of mankind” (Revelation 9:15). This Scripture tells us plainly that, thousands of years ago, God had decreed (and written down in the Book of Truth) that four angels would kill a third of man at a very clearly designated time. This cannot be argued away.

Verse 16 continues: “Now the number of the army of the horsemen was two hundred million; I heard the number of them.” Continuing in verses 18-21: “By these three plagues a third of mankind was killed—by the fire and the smoke and the brimstone… But the rest of mankind, who were not killed by these plagues, did not repent of the works of their hands, that they should not worship demons, and idols of gold, silver, brass, stone, and wood, which can neither see nor hear nor walk. And they did not repent of their murders or their sorceries or their sexual immorality or their thefts.”

We should take note here of several facts: First, God told John almost 2,000 years ago that just prior to Christ’s return, an army of two hundred million would kill a third of mankind. But God also knew that the rest of mankind who would survive that attack would NOT repent. This is remarkable, as in another situation, man WILL repent (compare Revelation 11:13). So God knew when some would repent and when most would not. How does God know when some will repent? We can answer this question in part: Because it is GOD who grants us repentance (Romans 2:4)—so He knew in advance to whom He would offer the gift of repentance at a certain time. What escapes human understanding is the fact that, in addition to knowing when to offer the gift of repentance to some, God also knew in advance who would accept His gift.

Two Witnesses

We also read that Two Witnesses will preach for 1,260 days, or 3½ years, and that Gentiles will occupy Jerusalem for 42 months; that is, for the same time period (Revelation 11:2-3). This, too, has been predestined. Then, we are told that the Two Witnesses will be killed (verse 7), and that “those who dwell on the earth will rejoice…, make merry, and send gifts to one another, because these two prophets tormented those who dwell on the earth” (verse 10). However, after 3 ½ days, God will resurrect the Two Witnesses, and they will ascend “to heaven in a cloud, and their enemies saw them. In the same hour there was a great earthquake, and a tenth of the city fell. In the earthquake seven thousand people were killed, and the rest were afraid and gave glory to the God of heaven” (verses 12-13).

Now we learn that some will repent when they see these things happening. But just 3 ½ days before, they were rejoicing over the murder of the Two Witnesses. And God had written all of this in His heavenly Book of Truth thousands of years ago.

Another very specific prophecy can be found in Revelation 14:20, when Christ returns and fights against those who want to fight Him. We read: “And the winepress was trampled outside the city, and blood came out of the winepress, up to the horses’ bridles, for one thousand six hundred furlongs.” The word “furlongs” describes “stadia.” The place that will be covered with the blood of slain soldiers will be about 184 miles long. God wrote even this figure down well in advance of the actual events.

When the seventh angel blows his trumpet, seven bowls of the wrath of God will be poured out on this earth. Again, we are very clearly told what will happen at that time. For instance, every living creature in the sea will die (Revelation 16:3). Men will be scorched with great heat, and they will not repent, but blaspheme God (verse 9). When darkness will descend upon the kingdom of the “beast,” people won’t repent either, but they will curse God instead (verses 10-11).

Finally, when the greatest earthquake in the history of man will destroy many cities (verses 18-19), and when great hail from heaven will fall upon men, they won’t repent at that time, either (verse 21).

Seven Eras of the Church

In addition, God outlines the history of the New Testament Church in the first three chapters of the book of Revelation, pointing out, among other things, that there would be seven eras. In one of the eras, Satan would throw the Christians into jail for “ten days.” God also describes the predominant characteristics of the Christians in each of those eras, well in advance of their existence (compare chapters 2 and 3 of the book of Revelation). In subsequent chapters of the book of Revelation, God outlines the history of the false church, and of the political system which it will rule, pointing out that the Roman Empire would be resurrected ten times, and that the false church would direct seven of those resurrections. Further, as we have discussed, both a religious leader and a political leader are clearly identified who will fight against the returning Christ, while two Christian leaders, the Two Witnesses, will prophesy for exactly 1,260 days, before they will be killed by the political leader in the city of Jerusalem.

God knew all of this in advance. It is predestined to happen. These prophecies are written down in God’s heavenly Book of Truth—as well as in the Holy Bible—and they are certain to occur.

The Bible mentions additional heavenly books or scrolls, which include certain prophecies (note, for instance, Ezekiel 2:9; 3:1; and Zechariah 5:1-3). It is likely that these scrolls are all part of God’s heavenly Book of Truth.

Too Hard To Believe?

When we consider all of the things that God knows ahead of time, why would it be so fantastic or illogical to believe that He knew us, too, before we were born?

Let us consider what Paul says in 1 Corinthians 2:7: “But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, the hidden wisdom which God ordained [predetermined or predestined] before the ages for our glory.”

Paul also states in 2 Thessalonians 2:13-14: “But we are bound to give thanks to God always for you, brethren beloved by the Lord, because God from the beginning chose you for salvation, through sanctification by the spirit and belief in the truth, to which He called you by our gospel, for the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.”

And so, we can confidently believe that God does watch us today and He does want us to make it into His Kingdom. Predestination, when applied to us, has to do with the timing of our calling to salvation. But once truly called, God does not forsake us (compare John 6:37-40; Philippians 1:6). Rather, as Paul says in Ephesians 2:10: “For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand [or, predestined] that we should walk in them.”

Let us conclude this chapter with the following encouraging words from our great God and Savior: “Remember the former things of old, For I am God, and there is no other; I am God, and there is none like Me, Declaring the end from the beginning, and from ancient times things that are not yet done, Saying, ‘My counsel shall stand, And I will do all My pleasure.’… Indeed I have spoken it; I will also bring it to pass. I have purposed it; I will also do it” (Isaiah 46:9-11).

Chapter 4 – “…Books Were Opened…”

We have discussed so far, in the context of predestination, some of God’s heavenly books.

We saw the existence of the Book of Life, in which the names of those are written who have been called to salvation in this day and age, prior to Christ’s return. The Book of Life records the names of those who are to inherit eternal life. We also saw the existence of another book, The Book of Remembrance. Then we learned that God has a book called the Book of Truth, in which He wrote down certain events, long before they actually come to pass.

We will now discuss the fact that, based on how people conduct their lives, they will receive a particular reward.

How does God deal with our sins? Do our sins have a connection with any of God’s heavenly books? How do our sins relate to the concept of predestination? And what about all the people who were not called to salvation in this lifetime? How does God judge them?

We know that those who have not been called to salvation in this lifetime and have died prior to Christ’s return will be resurrected, to physical life, in the Second Resurrection—also called the Great White Throne Judgment period. As we saw, the Book of Life will be opened to them at that time. Their names had not been written in the Book of Life before. Only the names of those predestined to be called to salvation in this day and age had already been written in the Book of Life. The Book of Life will be opened for them at the time of their resurrection to physical life. Their names CAN, at that time, be written in the Book of Life.

However, the Book of Life is not the only book that will be opened. The Bible tells us that other books will be opened, too. What are those other books? Do they have any relevance to sins? And will those books only exist for those who will live in the future, or do they already exist for us today?

Let us notice the following interesting passage in Daniel 7:9-10: “I watched till thrones were put in place, And the Ancient of Days was seated; His garment was white as snow, And the hair of His head was like pure wool. His throne was a fiery flame, Its wheels a burning fire; A fiery stream issued And came forth from before Him. A thousand thousands ministered to Him; Ten thousand times ten thousand stood before Him. The court was seated, AND THE BOOKS WERE OPENED.”

Which books were these?

Moffat translates: “… the court was held and the records were opened.”

From the context, this passage in Daniel seems to be referring to the time of Christ’s return. At that time, a court will be in session and books will be opened.

A similar statement, which describes events 1,000 years after Christ’s return, can be found in Revelation 20:11-12. It refers to those who will be resurrected to physical life during the Great White Throne Judgment period. We read: “Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away… and I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God, and BOOKS WERE OPENED. And another book was opened, which is the Book of Life. And the dead were judged according to their works, by the things WHICH WERE WRITTEN IN THE BOOKS.”

What are those books?

This passage could refer to the books of the Bible. Certainly, we will be judged by the standards as revealed in God’s Holy Word, the Bible. But, there is another possibility as to what these books might refer to.

Let us note how other translations render this passage in Revelation 20.

The New International Version says: “The dead were judged according to what they had done as recorded in the books.”

The New Revised Standard Version reads: “And the dead were judged according to their works, as recorded in the books.”

The New English Bible renders the phrase in this way: “The dead were judged by what they had done, as recorded in these books.”

In light of these different translations, all of which seem to suggest that man’s deeds are written down in books, and that man is judged based on those deeds, we are reminded of what we already know about the “Book of Remembrance.”

The German Commentary Rienecker points out: “We also hear about… books. According to their contents, judgment will occur at the last day… People will be judged according to their works. In God’s judicial records, the books, everything is written down that a human has thought, said and done. Everything will become manifest. There is only one possibility to escape sentence and become pronounced, not guilty. Their names must be written down in the other book, the Book of Life.”

Halley’s Bible Handbook states: “Every deed and motive will have been recorded… The ‘Books’ will have the records of men’s lives.”

The Commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and Brown explains that the books, mentioned in Revelation 20, are “…the books of God’s remembrance, alike of the evil and of the good… Besides the general book recording the works of all, there is a special book for believers in which their names are written… the Lamb’s book of life.”

Adam Clarke comments: “All the actions of men, whether good or bad, are written in a book, and of all they shall give account.”

Herbert W. Armstrong, the late human leader of the Church of God, stated during a sermon in 1984 that the books to be opened include the good and the bad works which had been written down, specifically mentioning Matthew 12:36-37 in that context.

Taking Daniel 7 and Revelation 20 together, it appears that this process of having to give account for one’s recorded deeds, whether good or bad, applies to EVERYONE. It applies to those who are called now to salvation AND to those who will be called later. It applies to converted Christians in this life, as well as to those who will be resurrected in the Second Resurrection.

How can this be?

Let us note, first of all, how God describes the judgment of those who are called prior to Christ’s Second Coming.

How Converted Christians Are Judged

In Romans 14:10-13, we read Paul’s warning to converted Christians: “But why do you judge your brother? Or why do you show contempt for your brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ… So then each of us shall give account of himself to God.”

Paul speaks in future terms. All of us SHALL stand—sometime in the future—before the judgment seat of Christ, and all of us SHALL give account of what we have done in this life. Now notice 2 Corinthians 5:10: “For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether good or bad.”

Recall the passages from Malachi 3:16 and Psalm 56:8, that the things which we did, said or thought were written in the Book of Remembrance. Visualize, if you will, that when you stand before Christ, He will have that particular book open in front of Him and, based on what is written there, He will judge you.

Ecclesiastes 11:9; 12:13-14 confirms this: “Rejoice, O young man, in your youth… But know that for all these God will bring you into judgment… Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God and keep His commandments, For this is man’s all. For God will bring every work into judgment, Including every secret thing, Whether good or evil.”

As we said earlier, this judgment is not limited to converted Christians. Paul explains in the second chapter of the book of Romans that Gentiles will also be judged on their actions, words and thoughts, when their time of judgment has come. We read of their judgment, which mainly takes place during the time of the Great White Throne Judgment period: “For as many as have sinned without [the knowledge of the] law will also perish without law, and as many as have sinned in the law will be judged by the law… in the day when God will judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ” (Romans 2:12, 16).

EVERYONE will be judged! Hebrews 9:27 tells us that it is appointed to man once to die, and afterwards the judgment. It is true, of course, that judgment has already begun for the house of God—His Church (1 Peter 4:17). But it has not been completed yet. There is still a judgment coming for everyone after death—including the house of God (1 Corinthians 4:5).

For converted Christians, this coming judgment after death will not deal with the question of eternal life or death. Those who die in Christ will not be judged as to whether they will inherit eternal life, as they will not see eternal death (John 5:24, 28-29). However, their judgment or accounting has to do with their reward (compare Luke 19:13, 15-19). And their reward will depend on what they did in their lives with the “talents” bestowed upon them by God’s Holy Spirit (compare Matthew 25:14-23).

True Christians who died in Christ will be resurrected to eternal life at the time of His Second Coming, but they, too, even though immortal spirit beings by then, will still have to appear before the judgment seat of Christ to receive their reward. We are told in Matthew 25:19 that “the lord of those servants [Christ] came and settled account with them.” And He will say to those who used the gift of the Holy Spirit within them to overcome their problems: “Well done, good and faithful servant; you were faithful over a few things, I will make you ruler over many things. Enter into the joy of your lord” (verse 21).

The opposite is also true; that is, we will also have to give account for the bad things which we did—things which prevented us from overcoming as much as we should have. We read in Matthew 12:36-37: “But I say to you that for every idle word men may speak, they will give account of it in the day of judgment. For by your words you will be justified, and by your words you will be condemned.”

Because we all have failed in many ways, especially with our tongue (compare James 3:1-2), is there, then, any hope for us? Sins that we do not repent of, will remain in Christ’s Book of Remembrance. However, the Bible tells us that our sins CAN BE eradicated from God’s heavenly record. How can we make sure that those sins will be erased?

How Sins Are Erased

Paul explains the entire process in Hebrews 4:11-16: “Let us therefore be diligent to enter that rest, lest anyone fall according to the same example of disobedience. For the word of God is living and powerful… and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. And there is no creature hidden from His sight, but all things are naked and open to the eyes of Him to whom we must give account. Seeing then that we have a great High Priest who has passed through the Heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our confession. For we do not have a High Priest who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but was in all points tempted as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly to the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need.”

God’s mercy includes forgiveness for our sins if we go to Him and seek it. 1 John 1:8-9 tells us: “If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”

God will hear our prayers when we come boldly before His throne of mercy, in a repentant frame of mind, confessing our sins to Him and asking Him for forgiveness by pointing out that Jesus Christ has already paid with His blood for our penalty, which is eternal death.

What happens next?

Colossians 2:13-14 tells us: “And you, being dead in your trespasses and the uncircumcision of your flesh, He has made alive together with Him, having forgiven you all trespasses, having wiped out the handwriting of requirements that was against us [that is, the record of our sins], and He has taken it out of the way, having nailed it to the cross.”

The New International Version says that Christ was “erasing the record that stood against us.” Die Grosse Bibel says: “He has crossed out the record of indebtedness, which was against us, and has abolished its demands against us [that is, our eternal death].”

When our sins are forgiven, they are “wiped out,” “erased,” or “crossed out.” Acts 3:19 tells us: “Repent therefore and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out.”

This phrase, “blotted out,” is quite remarkable. As we will recall, Christ said in Revelation 3:5 that He will not “blot out” the names of true Christians from the Book of Life, as long as they stay faithful to Him. The same term, “blot out,” is used in Exodus 32:32-33, where God says that He will “blot out” the unrepentant sinner from His Book of Life. By contrast, we are told in Acts 3:19 that God will blot out our recorded SINS from His Book of Remembrance WHEN WE REPENT and obtain mercy from Him to forgive our sins.

We find this fact confirmed in Isaiah 43:25: “I, even I, am He who blots out your transgressions for My own sake….” This promise is repeated in Jeremiah 50:20: “‘In those days and in that time,’ says the LORD, ‘the iniquity of Israel shall be sought, but there shall be none; And the sins of Judah, but they shall not be found; For I will pardon those whom I preserve.’”

When God forgives our sins, He erases them from His Book of Remembrance. Even if someone was to look for them in that Book, they could not be found. Not only does God erase them from His written records, He also erases them from His very mind. We read in Jeremiah 31:34: “For I will forgive their iniquity, and their sin I will remember no more.”

On the other hand, when sins are not repented of, they will stay in God’s records AND they will be retained in God’s memory. They will not be blotted out. Nehemiah 4:5 tells us: “Do not cover their iniquity, and do not let their sin be blotted out from before You…”

The use of the term “cover” in “cover their iniquity” is also interesting. Paul uses this term as well, in Romans 4:7, where he states, quoting from David’s writings in the Psalms: “Blessed are those whose lawless deeds are forgiven, and whose sins are covered.”

How are our sins covered? The phraseology implies that Christ’s blood “covers” them, since it is through Christ’s shed blood that we can obtain forgiveness of sins. It gives the impression that one could not read the recorded sins any more because Christ’s blood “covers” them.

How To Overcome Satan

Taking all of these concepts and putting them together, we are able to understand better an interesting passage in the 12th chapter of the book of Revelation. We are first told that Satan, “the accuser of our brethren, who accused them before our God day and night, has been cast down” (verse 10). The passage continues in verse 11: “And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony, and they did not love their lives to the death.”

WHAT were Satan’s accusations? That the brethren had sinned.

HOW did they overcome Satan’s accusations “by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony”? They overcame Satan by confessing their sins to God (“by the word of their testimony”) and by asking for forgiveness for their sins, claiming Christ’s Sacrifice as sufficient payment (“by the blood of the Lamb”). And as Satan was accusing them “day and night,” so they prayed “day and night” for forgiveness (compare Luke 18:7).

WHY did God forgive them their sins? Because they were sincere and TRULY REPENTANT, as evidenced by the fact that they were willing to give up everything for God, including their physical lives, if necessary (“they did not love their lives to the death”).

Satan’s accusations were rejected because there remained no sin. The sins had been blotted out or erased from God’s heavenly Book of Remembrance. They had been covered by the blood of the Lamb. Satan had no longer a reason to accuse the brethren. There was no more “evidence” of wrongdoing, so to speak, because it had been erased from the heavenly record, by God Himself.

All that remained in the Book of Remembrance were the good deeds and thoughts of the individual Christian. That is why we need to make sure today that we come to God’s throne of mercy in times of need for forgiveness, so that our sins can be forgiven, and erased and forgotten by God the Father and Jesus Christ. They are ALWAYS willing to forgive us our sins, upon sincere repentance and willingness to change our ways. Only the “unpardonable sin” won’t be forgiven (see chapter 5).

When the multitudes of people are resurrected during the Great White Throne Judgment period to be taught God’s Word and confronted with their recorded sins, most will deeply repent of what they had done. They will then obtain forgiveness, and their sins will be blotted out from the heavenly records, just as ours are today and the sins of those yet to be called before the Great White Throne Judgment period. The Book of Life will be opened to them, and after a certain period of time of living in the flesh and overcoming their carnal natures and evil habits, they, too, will be able to reach their potential—inheritance of eternal life in the Kingdom or Family of God.


MANY ARE CALLED, BUT FEW ARE CHOSEN

The Bible teaches that in this day and age, God calls just very few to salvation. Those who respond to the call and become converted are re- ferred to as the firstfruits (compare James 1:18; Revelation 14:4). Some try to defeat the Biblical concept of predestination, as explained in this booklet, by stating that God does not know ahead of time whom He will call and choose. Rather, they claim that God “calls” many, based on their prior conduct in this life, and that He then decides to choose or accept those who respond to His call, while rejecting those who reject His call.

However, those who are truly called today have been first fore- known and predestined by God (Ro- mans 8:28). They were singled out BEFORE they did right or wrong—that is, they were NOT called because of their works (compare Romans 9:11; 2 Timothy 1:8–9). Those who are truly called are also chosen and faithful (compare Revelation 17:14). The Bible does not teach that God calls many today to salvation, but that most reject their calling and that only a few will respond and become chosen and faithful. If that were true, then those who have rejected their spiritual call- ing to eternal salvation would have committed the unpardonable sin—and this is decisively not correct. Today, God only calls and chooses the few (compare 1 Corinthians 1:26–29), and when He brings them to true conversion, they, for the most part, will stay loyal to Him (although it is possible, that some, who are truly called to salvation, will commit the unpardonable sin).

It is correct, of course, that God’s election process begins with our call- ing, but it does not end there (2 Pe- ter 1:10). Those who are called by God and whose names are written in God’s Book of Life are God’s “chosen” generation or people (1 Peter 2:9; Acts 9:15; James 2:5). They are “the elect” or “chosen ones” (Matthew 24:24, 31). We read in Ephesians 1:3–5 that “the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ… chose us in Him before the foundation of the world… having predestined us… as sons by Jesus Christ to Himself.”

We also read in 2 Thessalonians 2:13–14: “But we are bound to give thanks to God always for you, breth- ren beloved by the Lord, because God from the beginning chose you for salvation through sanctification by the Spirit and belief in the truth, to which He called you by our gos- pel, for the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.”

When the Bible talks about the predestination of those truly “called” to salvation in this day and age, it includes the concept that they are also “chosen” to be numbered among the “elect.”

Christ says in John 15:16, 19: “You did not choose Me, but I chose you and appointed you that you should go and bear fruit, and that your fruit should remain… I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hates you.” God calls us into His own kingdom and glory (1 Thessalonians 2:12). We are also told: “He who calls you is faithful, who also WILL DO it” (1 Thessalonians 5:24). We are “the called of Jesus Christ”—the “saints” (Romans 1:6, 7; 8:28). Jude 1 refers to us as “those who are called, sanctified by God the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ.” In Hebrews 3:1, we are referred to as “holy brethren, par- takers of the heavenly calling.” And 2 Peter 1:10 admonishes God’s true disciples “to make your call and elec- tion sure.” At the same time, we read in Mark 13:20 about the coming Great Tribulation: “And unless the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh would be saved; but for the elect’s sake, whom He chose, He shortened the days.”

We see that those who are truly “called” to salvation are also referred to as the “chosen ones,” or “the elect.”

What, then, did Christ mean when He said that many are called, but few are chosen (compare Mat- thew 20:16; 22:14)?

As any word study will show, and as we explain in this booklet, the Bible uses the word “called” in many different ways. Some were called by God for a particular purpose—but not for salvation. For instance, in Matthew 22:14, the concept of “being called” has the meaning of being invited to the wedding (compare verse 3). But the parable is not lim- ited to those called to eternal salvation, nor does the parable refer to those invited to the wedding as the bride or the “wife” of the Lamb (as is the case in Revelation 19:7). Rather, the ones invited were “guests.” The guests, mentioned in verses 3 to 8, seem to describe Old Testament Israel—the physical descendants of Abraham—as well as the religious leadership at the time of Christ’s First Coming. We need to understand that Old Testament Israel was never of- fered eternal salvation. Still, the Bible says that they were all called to the wedding (compare Luke 13:34); but not in the sense that they were “called” to eternal salvation—just as “guests.” They were called, on a physical level, to have a relationship with God, but they even rejected that kind of a relationship (compare Matthew 21:33–46, especially verses 43 and 45, clarifying that Christ was speaking of the Pharisees and chief priests). Luke 13:34 reveals that Christ wanted often to gather the children of Jerusalem together, but they were unwilling, rather choosing to kill the prophets and stone those who were sent to them.

Please also note Matthew 8:11–12: “And I say to you that many will come from east to west, and sit down with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. But the sons of the kingdom will be cast into outer darkness. There will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” Christ is addressing here the Pharisees and chief priests, calling them the “sons of the kingdom.” But they were never called to salvation. The fact that they will be cast into outer darkness does not mean that they have committed the unpardonable sin. It means, however, that they will not enter the kingdom of God at Christ’s First Coming (compare the parallel passage in Luke 13:28–30, showing that they, who thought that they would be “first” in the kingdom, will actually be “last.” They will still get their chance to qualify at a later time, as discussed in this booklet).

In that sense, many, including the modern houses of Israel and Judah, are “called” to a physical relation- ship with God, but few are chosen today to have a spiritual relationship with God that leads to eternal life.

In Matthew 20:16, the context of Christ’s words, that many are called, but few are chosen, is one of differ- ent functions and offices in the Church and potentially in God’s Kingdom. While all converted Chris- tians have been called by God to salvation, not every one in the Church has the same office or function. Some are chosen to have different functions. Some are chosen to be apostles, evangelists, pastors, elders or deacons, while others have not been chosen to such functions. Also, insofar as the future is concerned, some who were only called and chosen a few years prior to their death, might have a higher position in the Kingdom of God than some who “grew up in the Church” and stayed in the Church throughout their lives.

None of this takes away from the truth that God has foreknown and predestined those whom He truly calls to salvation in this day and age. In the parable with the sower, in Matthew 13:18–23, four types of people are mentioned who all hear the Word of God. But only one person accepts the Word and produces fruit (verse 23), while the other three give up and fall away. Does this mean that all of them were truly called by God to salvation? And—that God was caught by surprise when the first three fell away, although He had predestined them to be called in this day and age? Hardly! God very well knew that only the fourth person would respond and continue in His calling, as God knows the hearts and minds of people. Only the fourth person was predestined to be called and chosen in this life.

When God predestined to truly call someone to eternal salvation in this life, He also predestined to choose him, expecting that he will remain faithful. Many, though, who may think that they are called by God to salvation, are not truly called at all (Matthew 7:21–23; Matthew 15:13).


 

Chapter 5 – The Unpardonable Sin

All of us have heard of the unpardonable sin, but when it comes to conveying a true explanation of what it is, few have a correct understanding.

Orthodox Christianity, in their attempt to strike fear in the hearts of their followers, have explained that those who commit it will live eternally in hell fire, having to suffer the never-ending pain of torture and punishment. The screams of those who are supposedly now in hell are rising to high heaven in agony and desperation—but high heaven does not hear them, because those “saved souls,” supposedly in heaven, have lost all memory of the existence of those unfortunate souls suffering in hell. That’s how orthodox Christianity—especially Protestantism—gets around the nagging question of how the “saved” could be living in bliss and happiness while hearing their loved ones being tortured forever and ever in hell.

Roman Catholicism has offered another “way out,” teaching that those “souls” who are supposedly in purgatory or hell can be freed if enough prayers are offered to God by those behind here on earth, IF they do it often and continuously for many, many years. So, masses are being held for the dead, to keep alive the memory of their suffering in hell. At the same time, we have not heard of any faithful Catholic who did not go to heaven at the time of his or her death, according to the words of the priests at the funeral. Catholicism has failed to explain that obvious paradox, just as they have failed to explain how a dead person can sleep the eternal sleep, while at the same time going to heaven; and why there should be a resurrection at the time of Christ’s coming, when the soul is already living in heaven in bliss, splendor and happiness. In any event, none of this would be true for those who have committed the unpardonable sin. According to Catholicism, they are doomed to stay in hell forever and ever.

Protestantism, especially so-called Fundamentalism, not believing in a purgatory or a limbo, teaches that everyone who has not accepted Jesus Christ in this life has committed the unpardonable sin, and is doomed to never-ending tortures in hellfire. Roman Catholicism is more “flexible,” allowing for a purgatory, but they too, seem to teach that one must accept the Trinity, Jesus Christ, and most importantly, it seems, the Virgin Mary in this life in order to escape the tortures of hell.

Some modern movements even claim that there is no unpardonable sin at all. They say that EVERY human being will be saved and given eternal life, without exception.

The Bible, though, does not teach any of the above. According to God’s written Word, man does not go to heaven when he dies, nor does man have an immortal soul. In fact, God says that man IS a mortal soul (Genesis 2:7, Authorized Version; Ezekiel 18:4). Man sleeps a “sleep” of death—without consciousness—awaiting the resurrection from the dead. There is no purgatory, no hell as taught by Orthodox Christianity and no mandatory requirement for every human being today to accept Christ in this life. In fact, most people were not predestined to be called to salvation today to God’s Way of life. They will get their chance later, during the Millennium (if still alive by then) or (for those who died previously) during the time period of the Great White Throne Judgment, a Biblical concept that eludes orthodox Christianity.

There does exist such a thing as the unpardonable sin, which will bring about eternal death. John tells us in 1 John 5:16-17: “If anyone sees his brother sinning a sin which does not lead to death, he will ask, and He will give him life for those who commit sin not leading to death. There is sin leading to death. I do not say that he should pray about that. All unrighteousness is sin, and there is sin not leading to death.”
The penalty for each sin—regardless of the “degree”—is death (Romans 6:23). That means, even a sin like drunkenness is incurring the death penalty (compare 1 Corinthians 6:9-10; Galatians 5:19-21). But when we repent of our sins, we receive forgiveness—that is, the death penalty is removed. The sin not leading to death is sin that is repented of. The sin leading to death is the unpardonable sin—sin that the sinner cannot repent of, because he does not want to repent! The Bible teaches that those who commit the unpardonable sin will be destroyed. They won’t suffer forever and ever in hell fire, but hell fire—gehenna in Greek—will burn them up, quickly, within a few seconds. Their fate is eternal punishment, that is, punishment with eternal consequences, not continual eternal punishing. They will cease to exist and it will be as if they had never lived! They will become ashes; they will be totally burned up within a short moment of time (For more information and proof, please read our free booklet, “Do We Have An Immortal Soul?”).

Even though the punishment is by no means as terrible as depicted in Orthodox Christianity, it is still bad. After all, those people will be deprived of living as God beings forever and ever with God the Father and Jesus Christ, dwelling in complete harmony and happiness, leading productive lives that are fully satisfying. No one should be happy about the fate of those who commit the unpardonable sin, and we should avoid it at all costs!

So, then, what is this sin, exactly, and how do we commit it?

The unpardonable sin can be any sin we commit, IF it reflects our deliberate, malicious, predetermined, willful and hateful decision to rebel against God, thus manifesting a way of life that is in malicious opposition to God’s Truth—the Truth which had clearly been understood, accepted and embraced, but subsequently rejected. It is sin that cannot be repented of, because the sinner committing the sin does not want to repent of it! He has determined that he does not want to be obedient to God, that he hates God and His way of life! Satan is the prime example of someone who committed the unpardonable sin. He has become God’s implacable enemy, hating everything God stands for, willing to fight against God to overthrow His rule and His government. He is the destroyer—the wicked evil prince of this world!

This means that not every sin is the unpardonable sin. As we read earlier, there is sin not leading to eternal death. We ALL sin—and the penalty for sin is eternal death. But we can be saved from eternal death, when we repent of our sins and accept the Sacrifice of Christ to obtain forgiveness. There is no one who does not sin. But when we sin and subsequently come to our senses, we are to repent of the sin, wishing we had not done it and wanting to go the other way, wishing never to do it again. We still love God and His Way, and we do not hate God for telling us not to commit a certain sin! God’s forgiveness is not license to continue in sin, to be sure—but upon genuine repentance, we can obtain forgiveness for our sins.

This is a totally different mindset than the one Satan has.

BUT, Satan’s mindset did not start with his hateful rebellious attitude that he has today. He ACQUIRED that mindset, a mindset that started with just ONE sin—the sin of pride (compare Ezekiel 28:17)! He did not repent of this one sin, which, in turn, led to additional sins, until his WHOLE ATTITUDE BECAME ONE OF HATRED TOWARD GOD!

How It Begins…

In Romans 1, Paul explains how persons can commit the unpardonable sin. Although Paul speaks here in general terms about Gentiles who had some realization of God’s existence, this passage can be applied to God’s true disciples.

First of all, they must know God (Romans 1:21). They also know God’s righteous judgment (verse 32), but they neglect to glorify God (verse 21). So we see that the unpardonable sin BEGINS with neglect. If not repented of, this neglect to glorify God will lead to additional problems. And so, after they neglect to glorify God, they neglect, as a consequence, to give God thanks (verse 21).

Such constant neglect will lead to a certain attitude. We read that they become futile in their thoughts (verse 21) and that their foolish hearts are darkened (verse 21).

When this happens, and when this attitude is not repented of, one is in grave danger. Romans 1:25 goes on to describe people who are “changing the truth of God into a lie,” or, they exchange the truth of God for the lie.

Romans 1:28 continues to show that people do not like even to “retain God in their knowledge,” so that, finally, as verse 30 brings out, they become HATERS of God. Now they have completely and finally rejected God, His Way, His authority over their lives; they have now decided, with willful hate and malice, to live a life according to their own values and standards, contrary to God’s commandments, which had been clearly understood and originally joyfully accepted. They have made the irrevocable decision NOT to repent of their conduct and their hate for God and His values, and it all started with neglect to do what is right.

Hebrews 6:4-6

Let us notice how the Bible describes and defines the unpardonable sin in various Scriptures.

Hebrews 6:4-6 tells us: “For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted the heavenly gift, and have become partakers of the Holy Spirit, and have tasted the good word of God and the powers of the age to come, if they fall away, to renew them again to repentance, since they crucify again for themselves the Son of God, and put Him to an open shame.”

Note how the unpardonable sin is being committed: People fall away. It says, literally, that they “commit apostasy.” They were once enlightened; they had tasted the heavenly gift; they had become partakers of the Holy Spirit; they had tasted the good word of God; and they had tasted the powers of the age to come.

For those, it is impossible to renew them AGAIN to repentance, if they fall away. They HAD repented, but now, they have reached the stage where THEY don’t want to repent anymore. They don’t want to accept Christ’s sacrifice for the forgiveness of their sins anymore. Repentance is a gift from God, but we must accept it. If we don’t accept it, God does not force it upon us. So it seems to START with sluggishness, laziness, indifference (compare verses 11 and 12). It ENDS with the impossibility to repent, because that person does not want to repent anymore. Paul is clearly talking about people in the Church—people who, at one time, HAD God’s Spirit dwelling within them.

Hebrews 10:26-29

Hebrews 10:26-29 tells us: “For if we sin willfully after we have received the knowledge of the truth, there no longer remains a sacrifice for sins, but a certain expectation of judgment, and fiery indignation, which will devour the adversaries… Of how much worse punishment, do you suppose, will he be thought worthy who has trampled the Son of God underfoot, counted the blood of the covenant by which he was sanctified a common thing, and insulted the Spirit of grace?”

Notice again how the unpardonable sin is committed. People sin willfully AFTER they have received the KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH! They trample the Son of God under foot; they count the blood of the covenant by which they were sanctified—set aside for a holy purpose—a common thing; and they insult the Holy Spirit of grace! They do not want to repent AGAIN and accept the sacrifice of Christ for the forgiveness of their sins. Therefore, for them, no further sacrifice is possible.

Again, we see that this refers to God’s people in the Church—those who had God’s Spirit dwelling within them, but they rejected it and therefore lost God’s Spirit. This is a sobering thing to realize.

Paul is giving certain warnings as to how to AVOID the possibility of committing the unpardonable sin, such as: not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together (verse 25); not casting away our confidence (verse 35); and not drawing back to perdition (verse 39). Rather, he encourages us to do these things: to appear before God in prayer with boldness, being confident that He hears and answers our prayers (verse 19); to hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering (verse 23); to stir up one another in love (verse 24); to remember the time when we were first called (verse 32); and to believe to the saving of the soul (verse 39).

2 Peter 2:18-21

Another passage addressing the concept of the unpardonable sin is found in 2 Peter 2:18-21: “For when they speak great swelling words of emptiness, they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through lewdness, the ones who have actually escaped from those who live in error. While they promise them liberty, they themselves are slaves of corruption; for by whom a person is overcome, by him also he is brought into bondage. For if, after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, they are again entangled in them and overcome, the latter end is worse for them than the beginning. For it would have been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than having known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered to them.”

This passage addresses first and foremost false teachers or ministers, who teach blasphemies in the Church. They had escaped the pollutions of this world THROUGH THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE LORD AND SAVIOR JESUS CHRIST. They HAD God’s Spirit at one time—the Spirit that gave them such knowledge—but they rejected it, being first entangled and then overcome AGAIN by the pollutions of this world!

Peter is saying here that it would have been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, because then they would still have a chance at a later time to be called by God. They KNEW the truth, but, unfortunately, REJECTED it and turned away from the holy commandment delivered, entrusted and revealed to them. This passage shows exactly HOW people committed the unpardonable sin—they KNEW and UNDERSTOOD God’s Way of life, lived it for a while, thereby experiencing the powers of the world to come, but then walked away from it, for good.

Matthew 12:31-32

Let us now notice Christ’s warning to the Pharisees, in Matthew 12:31-32: “Therefore I say to you, every sin and blasphemy will be forgiven men, but the blasphemy against the [Holy] Spirit will not be forgiven men… either in this age or in the age to come.”

Christ warned them that one does not receive forgiveness if he blasphemes the Holy Spirit (compare also Mark 3:28-29). What did He mean by that?

We need to note the context in which this is conveyed. Christ had cast out demons by the power of God (verses 22-23, 28). The Pharisees knew that. The Pharisee Nicodemus had told Christ in John 3:2: “Rabbi, we [Pharisees] know that You are a teacher come from God; for no one can do these signs that you do unless God is with him.” But they were envious of Christ (compare Matthew 27:18), and so they told the people that Christ was casting out demons with the help of Satan (compare Matthew 12:24). They knew this was a lie! They knew that in saying this, they were blaspheming or rejecting the power of God’s Holy Spirit—the only power that can convert us and create in us a better heart.

Christ was addressing a couple of issues here. He warned the Pharisees that they would be judged based on their words (verses 36-37). He also warned them that blasphemy against the Holy Spirit—the deliberate, intentional, hateful and malicious denial and rejection of the working of the Holy Spirit of God—would not be forgiven. The reason is clear: if someone REJECTS THE GIFT of the Holy Spirit, which alone can bring about repentance and conversion, then God is not going to force His gift on anyone.

The Nelson Study Bible comments: “The sin which will not be forgiven is the stubborn refusal to heed the Holy Spirit’s conviction and accept the forgiveness that Christ offers.”

The Broadman Bible Commentary explains: “They looked upon an obvious work of God and called it the work of Satan. Their problem was not one of the head but of the heart. This was willful blindness… By willful rejection of God’s Spirit one denies himself his only help toward repentance and faith… Jesus is not saying that God is ever unwilling to forgive but that man can render himself unforgivable. This has to do with a condition in man…”

The New Bible Commentary Revised points out: “The blasphemy against the spirit … will not be forgiven because those who persist in it are putting themselves in a position where they cannot receive forgiveness.”

Note, though, that Christ was not telling the Pharisees that they HAD committed the unpardonable sin. He was warning them that they could reach that point, if they were to continue in their hateful rejection of Christ and God the Father.

We should also note that in Mark 3:22, the scribes, not just the Pharisees, accused Christ of casting out demons with the help of Satan.

So the scribes, too, although they knew better, charged Christ with being demon-possessed, and thus rejected the power of the Holy Spirit of God—dwelling within Christ—through which He was able to work these mighty miracles (compare Acts 10:38). They too, were in danger of committing the unpardonable sin (compare Mark 3:28-30). Christ was telling them, in effect: If you continue with that course of action of resisting God and refusing to repent, then you might reach a point when it will become impossible for you to repent. You will then have made the final, irrevocable decision never to repent and to change. Such an attitude will lead to hate and resentment for God and His ways.

Some of the scribes and Pharisees might have been brought to repentance. We read in Acts 6:7 that “a great many of the priests were obedient to the faith.”

Although it is possible that one can commit the unpardonable sin without ever having had God’s Holy Spirit within him, it is highly unlikely. To come to the point of committing the unpardonable sin, a person must first know full well that God is working in his or her life, but then he or she eventually comes to the point of maliciously and hatefully rejecting God, not just in a moment of despair, hate or anger, but in a continual, irrevocable course of action. A person in such a situation blasphemes the power of the Holy Spirit by fully and totally rejecting it, knowing that he or she is rejecting GOD.

The key is that such persons cannot repent, because they do not want to repent! They have understood what is being offered them, but they have—in hate and with malice—rejected God’s offer, for all of eternity. They will NEVER have another opportunity!

Did They Do It?

We see that it is normally only possible to commit the unpardonable sin when someone has received God’s Holy Spirit within him. Based on these findings, we can reach certain conclusions (although it is God, of course, who is the Judge of all, and not man):

Adam and Eve did not commit the unpardonable sin. They had not received God’s Holy Spirit within them. They had not developed an attitude of hatred and malice against God’s Way of life. They sinned in weakness, but not with malice.

Judas Iscariot did not commit the unpardonable sin. God never called him to salvation at his time; rather, he was called and chosen by God to fulfill the predetermined purpose to betray Christ (compare John 6:70-71). Christ knew from the beginning who it would be who would betray Him. But we also notice that when Judas realized what he had done, he was remorseful and tried to undo the damage. When that failed, he hanged himself in despair—even that was preordained. Although we don’t see here Godly repentance, since God did not offer him Godly repentance at that time, we see human remorse and anguish. We do not see hate and malice toward God, so we cannot conclude that Judas committed the unpardonable sin. It is true, of course, that Christ said that it would have been good for Judas if he had not been born (compare Matthew 26:24). God knew ahead of time that Judas would want to betray Christ, and that Judas would have to live with that memory. But Christ’s words cannot be interpreted to mean that Judas committed the unpardonable sin.

The beast and the false prophet will not commit the unpardonable sin, either, when Christ returns. Again, they are preordained or called to fulfill a certain role in prophetic events—as ancient Pharaoh was—but they will not be called to salvation at that time and they will not receive God’s Holy Spirit. They will be deceived by Satan and, in all likelihood, will be demonically possessed, but they will not fully and totally know what they are doing. When Christ throws them into a lake of fire at the BEGINNING of the MILLENNIUM, that will only be a forerunner of the lake of fire AFTER the Millennium and the Great White Throne Judgment. Only those who will be thrown into THAT final lake of fire—after the Second Resurrection—will have committed the unpardonable sin.

From all what we can see in the Bible, even leaders such as Hitler, Mussolini, Napoleon, Charles the Great, Alexander the Great or Caesar will be resurrected in the Great White Throne Judgment, and their first chance to accept Christ will be offered to them at that time. Then, of course, it will be their decision to accept or reject the offer—the same choice true Christians are being given today.

Did Solomon commit the unpardonable sin? We don’t know for sure. What we do know is that he had God’s Holy Spirit within him but that he forsook God’s way of life, being misled by his many foreign pagan wives. What we don’t know is whether or not he repented. The fact that he wrote the book of Ecclesiastes might suggest that he did repent at the end of his life. After all, he says at the very end of the book, “Fear God and keep His commandments” (Ecclesiastes 12:13). That would be a strange saying by someone who has committed the unpardonable sin; that is, by someone who has rejected, with hate and malice, God and His commandments.

It appears that King Saul may have committed the unpardonable sin. He clearly had God’s Spirit within him, but he lost the Spirit, and was plagued by a demon instead. There is nothing mentioned in the Bible that King Saul ever repented. Rather, at the very end of his life, he consulted a witch, rather than repenting and turning to God.

As mentioned before, one being who has clearly committed the unpardonable sin, is Satan the devil. Having been created an archangel and cherub with the name of Lucifer—the Lightbringer—he became God’s adversary and the prince of darkness. Filled with hate, malice and anger for God, he has decided NEVER to repent of his evil ways! Therefore, he cannot repent! He is doomed forever.

Did Esau commit the unpardonable sin? Some have implied that he did, by quoting the following passage in Hebrews 12:14-17: “(14) Pursue peace with all people, and holiness, without which no one will see the Lord: (15) looking carefully lest anyone fall short of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up cause trouble, and by this many become defiled; (16) lest there be any fornicator or profane person like Esau, who for one morsel of food sold his birthright. (17) For you know that afterward, when he wanted to inherit the blessing, he was rejected, for he found no place for repentance, though he sought it diligently with tears.”

In quoting the Scripture above, some have implied that we can commit the unpardonable sin merely by neglect and lapse of time, even though we are willing to repent and even though we want repentance and forgiveness. But is that what Hebrews 12:14-17 is saying?

The Scripture contains clearly a warning to be diligent about following God’s way of life. Paul warns us not to allow bitterness to overtake us, as it can trouble others and ourselves. He warns us to make sure that we are not behaving like the profane or godless person Esau, who did not cherish his birthright, and who was rejected when he wanted the blessing. All of this is clear. This does not say, however, that ESAU committed the unpardonable sin. There is no indication that he ever had the Holy Spirit to begin with. Paul is using Esau as an example for those of us who do have God’s Holy Spirit, not to behave as Esau behaved.

Paul warned us in Hebrews 2:1-3 not to drift away, because the unpardonable sin can begin with neglect. He also warns us in Hebrews 3:7-19, not to harden our hearts through the deceitfulness of sin and not to develop an evil heart of unbelief—a rebellious attitude—thereby departing from God. So Paul IS telling us to be diligent, as Peter, also, tells us in 2 Peter 1:10, to become “even more diligent” to make our call and election sure.

BUT—here is the crux of the matter: Some have concluded, in reading Hebrews 12:17, that Esau sought from God repentance diligently with tears, but that he found no repentance; that is, God had decided not to grant him repentance anymore. They then concluded that we, too, can commit the unpardonable sin, although we desperately WANT to repent.

This conclusion is clearly Biblically wrong. Someone commits the unpardonable sin because he CANNOT obtain forgiveness; and he cannot obtain forgiveness, because he does not WANT to repent.

Notice how other translations render verse 17, making the intended meaning much clearer:

For instance, the New Jewish Bible says: “As you know, when he wanted to obtain the blessing afterwards, he was rejected and, though he pleaded for it with tears, he could find no way of reversing the decision.”

The New International Version states: “Afterward, as you know, when he wanted to inherit the blessing, he was rejected. He could bring about no change of mind, though he sought the blessing with tears.”

The big question is: Whose repentance or change of mind is this passage talking about? Whose decision was Esau trying to reverse? Esau’s or Isaac’s?

Recall that Esau begged his father Isaac to change his decision—to give him a blessing, too. But Isaac said, in effect: “I can’t change my mind, and I can’t change what I have done—I blessed Jacob, and Jacob will remain blessed” (compare Genesis 27:33-41).

“Repentance” simply means, “change of mind.” The Greek word is, “metanoia.” It is used many times for our spiritual repentance—forsaking the ways of this world and going God’s way—but it does not necessarily have to refer to that kind of repentance. It just means, “change of mind.”

Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Bible gives us, as one possibility, the following definition, under No. 3341: “reversal of another’s decision.”

In this particular passage, in Hebrews 12:17, Paul is referring to the fact that Esau’s father Isaac would not change his mind.

Note how the 20th Century New Testament renders this passage: “… for he found no place for a change of mind in his father…”

This passage, then, does not tell us that Esau was seeking, with tears, to repent; that God refused to grant him repentance; and that Esau, therefore, committed the unpardonable sin. Note, too, that the word “it” in the phrase, “although he sought IT diligently with tears,” can refer, from the Greek structure of the sentence, to “repentance” or “change of mind,” but it can also refer to “blessing.” In other words, the Greek allows this translation as well (compare footnote of the Elberfelder Bible):

“… when he wanted to inherit the blessing, he was rejected, for he found no place for repentance (or, change of mind), though he sought it (the blessing) diligently with tears.” Also, compare again the rendering of this passage in the New International Version, as quoted above.

Either way, this Scripture cannot be used to say that we can commit the unpardonable sin, even though we desire, diligently and with tears, to repent of our sins. That would be in total contradiction with the very concept of the unpardonable sin.

Predestination and the Unpardonable Sin

No one is predestined to commit the unpardonable sin. The concept that God has determined “from the foundation of the world” that some would commit the unpardonable sin is Biblically wrong. God gives us free will. It is up to us to decide what to do. God has the utmost confidence that we will qualify for His kingdom when He calls us to salvation in this life, grants us repentance and forgiveness, and gives us His Holy Spirit (see next chapter). But this does not mean that it is impossible for us to commit the unpardonable sin.

When God created angels, giving them free will, He did not KNOW that one-third of them would turn against Him. But as beings with free determination, He KNEW that it was possible.

When God called King Saul and gave him His Holy Spirit, God did not know that King Saul would fall away. In fact, Saul had everything going for him. He did not have to rebel against God. He could have succeeded. But since he failed, he serves as a warning for us not to follow his bad example.

Some might ask the question, If God is all-knowing, how is it possible that He does not know whether someone will commit the unpardonable sin or not? Didn’t God make a mistake when He called King Saul, given the fact that he turned out to be a failure?

The answer to that question is, God has CHOSEN not to know. He most certainly COULD know, if He wanted to. He has the ability to look into the future. But God DECIDED that He does not want to know whether someone He calls to salvation will ultimately fall away from Him. When God calls someone today, the person does NOT have to fall away! In fact, the ones God calls today have everything going for them.

When God allows trials in our lives, it is for the purpose of making us spiritually stronger so that we can deal with the trials and overcome them. God tests us so that we won’t sin! It is Satan who tempts us so that we will sin. And as we handle our trials, God learns more about us. He is getting to know us—how we act and react—by the choices we make in our lives. But God has chosen not to KNOW, in advance, how we will act, even though He has the utmost confidence that we will act in a way that is pleasing to Him.

For instance, we read earlier that God has CHOSEN not to remember sins that He has forgiven. He just blocks them out—erases them from His mind. God can do that with the past and He can do that with the future. He CHOOSES not to know ahead of time whether or not someone will commit the unpardonable sin, even though He knows that some will do so.

We read that, at the time of Noah, God was sorry about the wickedness of man and that He regretted having made him (Genesis 6:5-6). We read in Jeremiah that God said He never even thought about such evil things which they did (Jeremiah 19:5; 32:35).

Again, when it comes to the unpardonable sin or certain grievous sins in general, God has chosen not to know about them in advance.

At the same time, the Bible clearly shows that the evil conduct of some is preordained—predestined. We covered the examples of Judas Iscariot and the future “false prophet”, as well as the Pharaoh of Egypt. We also read about a future king of Assyria—none other than the “beast” in the book of Revelation—whom God will use to punish modern Israel (Isaiah 10:5-7, 12). God is using those individuals to bring about prophecy. HOWEVER, that evil conduct does not relate to committing the unpardonable sin. Even though God uses evil men to carry out His purpose, He does not “make” them commit the unpardonable sin. It is not as if they never had a chance. They will still get their chance to qualify for God’s Kingdom in the Second Resurrection.

How NOT to Commit the Unpardonable Sin

God warns us not to commit the unpardonable sin. He said to His Church in Philadelphia: “Hold fast what you have, that no one may take your crown” (Revelation 3:11). So, it is possible that we COULD lose our crown, but it is not very likely for those who have been truly called by God in this life. However, it IS possible. Paul warned the Church in Galatia: “But then, indeed, when you did not know God, you served those which by nature are not gods. But now after you have KNOWN God, or rather ARE KNOWN BY God, how is it that you turn AGAIN to the weak and beggarly elements, to which you desire again to be in bondage? You observe [pagan festivals, such as] days and months and seasons and years [including Sunday, Christmas and Easter]. I am afraid for you, lest I have labored in vain… Have I therefore become your enemy because I tell you the truth?” (Galatians 4:8-11, 16).

However, when we WANT to repent and when we WANT forgiveness, God will give it to us. Only those who permanently, hatefully and maliciously REFUSE to repent will not obtain forgiveness. They, and only they, are the ones committing the unpardonable sin.

We have not committed the unpardonable sin, as long as we have the desire to go God’s Way and to change—hating the wrong things that we do—and as long as we want God’s Holy Spirit within us to enable us to overcome our sinful nature (even though we may slip at times and sin).

If we love God and His way, and if we want God to help us to get rid of what is wrong with the way we are, then God will help us, and we do not need to worry about having committed the unpardonable sin.

Let us realize the GREAT LOVE that God has for us! God has called us to salvation, and He wants us to succeed! Only we can prevent ourselves from doing just that. Notice Jude 24-25: “Now to Him who is able to keep you from stumbling, And to present you faultless Before the presence of His glory with exceeding joy, To God our Savior, Who alone is wise, Be glory and majesty, Dominion and power, Both now and forever. Amen.”

God can, and will, help us to overcome our sinful nature. He will help us to avoid committing the unpardonable sin. But it is up to us to let Him help us.

Chapter 6 – We Will Succeed!

True Christians ought to have a continual attitude of thankfulness and appreciation to God for both the physical blessings and spiritual blessings that He gives us. There is one most fundamental reason WHY we CAN be truly thankful to God. That reason is the PROMISE that we who are called, WILL make it into God’s Kingdom!

Yes, God has called us to SUCCEED. If God had any doubt whether or not we would succeed, He would not have called us in this day and age. God is SURE and CERTAIN that we will make it! How certain are WE?

Let us notice God’s absolute conviction that YOU, if you are one of God’s begotten children, WILL make it into His kingdom. Realize first, that, as far as God is concerned, it is already a done deal. Only ONE person can stop you from qualifying, and that person is YOU! As we saw in the last chapter, it IS possible for those who are truly called to salvation, to commit the “unpardonable sin.” That is why the concept, “once saved—always saved,” is wrong. We were saved from our past sins (Matthew 1:21; compare Romans 3:25); we are being saved right now (Acts 2:47); and we will be saved in the future—when Christ returns (Romans 5:10). Only the one who endures to the end will be saved (Matthew 24:13). We need to conquer our fears and doubts, and that is why we need to overcome our carnality that tempts us to return to this world. BUT, in God’s eyes, this battle WILL BE won! It is not impossible to succeed! To the contrary, it is certain that we WILL succeed, as long as we let God live and rule our lives. And THAT is WHY we can be truly thankful, always, now and forever!

No Room For Doubt

There can be no room for doubt if we consider God’s frame of mind and His unshakable promises for us. Realize that God does not present His “offers” in questionable, doubtful language.

For instance, when we review Ephesians 1:3-14, we find that:

–God has blessed us with EVERY spiritual blessing.

–He chose us BEFORE the foundation of the world.

–We were PREDESTINED to become His sons and daughters.

–He made us accepted in the Beloved, Jesus Christ.

–In Him, we HAVE redemption through His blood.

–In Him, we HAVE OBTAINED an inheritance.

–We were already sealed with the Holy Spirit, which is a guarantee; a down payment; an earnest; proof of our inheritance.

There is NO room for doubt! This is not worded in “iffy” language. In God’s eyes, it is already accomplished—a done deal! What a fantastic blessing!

We also read in 2 Peter 1:2-11 that:

–God’s divine power has given us ALL THINGS pertaining to eternal life.

–If we do our part, we will never stumble.

–God will provide us ABUNDANTLY an entrance into His kingdom.

As long as we are determined to make our calling and election sure, we WILL win! Again, we do not find any room for doubt or uncertainty.

In Philippians 1:3-6, Paul was confident that God, who began the good work in the brethren—calling them out of this world and giving them His Holy Spirit—would complete His work in them. That is, they WOULD make it into the Kingdom. Again, there is no doubt or uncertainty expressed here.

In 2 Thessalonians 3:3-5, we read that the “Lord WILL establish you and guard you from the evil one,” and that Paul and his coworkers had “confidence in the Lord concerning you, both that you do and WILL DO the things we command you.”

Also note the confidence Christ had in Peter. Christ was convinced that Peter would become converted; that his faith would not fail; and that he would make it into the kingdom. Christ told Peter in Luke 22:32: “But I have prayed for you, that your faith should not fail, and when you have returned to Me [i.e., when you have become converted], strengthen your brethren.” Later, in John 21:18, Christ prophesied that Peter would die a violent death, but that he would do so in the faith. John added the following comment, in verse 19: “This He spoke, signifying by what death he would glorify God…”

In Romans 8:1, Paul tells us that there is no condemnation for those who walk in the Spirit.

In Romans 8:28-30, Paul points out, in very specific and no uncertain terms, that:

–God foreknew us.

–God predestined us.

–God called us.

–God justified us.

–God HAS glorified us. We are not yet glorified, but in God’s eyes, it is as good as done.

The Nelson Study Bible points out: “To predestine means ‘to mark out beforehand,’ ‘to establish one’s boundary, or one’s limits, beforehand.’ Our English word horizon is a derivative of this Greek word. The Christian’s ultimate destiny or horizon has been fixed by God from all eternity: to be made like His Son. Note how the words predestined, called, justified, and especially glorified in Rom. 8:29, 30 are in the past tense. That is because God, from His eternal perspective, sees this process as having been completed already… But still, in the march of time, we must undergo the process of being conformed to the image of God’s Son.”

The same applies when Christ was here on earth. In John 17:5, Christ asked the Father to give Him the glory which He used to have before He became a human being. So when He asked for His former glory, He did not yet have it. It would be given to Him at the time of His resurrection. But in John 17:22, we read that Christ said He GAVE the glory (which He did not yet have) to the brethren. They had not yet received it either. But in Christ’s eyes, it was as good as done. Christ goes even a step further, in John 17:24. He says there that He wants the brethren to behold Christ’s glory that God GAVE Him. But, again, Christ did not have it yet at the time He made those statements. He KNEW, though, that God would give it to Him, at the time of His resurrection from the dead. Do WE have that SAME confidence that God will give US His and Christ’s glory?

In Romans 4:17, we read that God “calls those things which do not exist as though they did.” Other renderings make the meaning clearer. The Living Bible says: “God… speaks of future events with as much certainty as though they were already past.” The Menge Bible states: “…who calls that what is not yet existent, as if it were already in existence.”

Christ KNEW that He WOULD receive, from the Father, the glory that He had before He became a human being. Christ made those statements BEFORE His final trial of suffering and crucifixion. He was CONFIDENT that He would not fail! And so was His Father! Although Christ did not yet have His glory, He spoke with conviction and certainty as if He had received it already.

We find another positive and certain statement in Romans 8:37-39. In that passage, Paul describes his persuasion that NOTHING could prevent him from entering God’s Kingdom, which God’s love promised him. This is not to say that he did not carefully examine himself in areas where he was falling short. But he knew that Christ in us enables us to fulfill the righteous requirements of the law (verses 3-4). He also knew that Christ was delivering him, and that He would continue to deliver him from this body of death that was tempting him to sin (Romans 7:24-25). Again, as long as Paul allowed Christ to live in him and guide and direct his life, he could be SURE that he would make it. Now, he was not just speaking about himself, but about everyone in whom God’s Spirit dwells.

Paul said in Romans 8:37 that we are “more than conquerors through Him who loved us.” The Living Bible says: “…overwhelming victory is ours through Christ who loved us enough to die for us.” The New Jerusalem Bible states: “We come through all these things triumphantly victorious by the power of him who loved us.”

Again, when God calls us to salvation, He is confident that we can and will make it. Notice, again, Acts 2:47. The New King James Bible talks about those whom God called to salvation, as people, “…who were being saved.” The Authorized Version and the Elberfelder Bible state: “… as should be saved.” The New Jerusalem Bible writes: “…destined to be saved.”

In God’s eyes, they were not destined to fail; they were destined to succeed! We read in Luke 12:32: “Do not fear, little flock, for it is [correctly translated: WAS, or: HAS BEEN] your Father’s good pleasure to give YOU the kingdom.”

This does not mean that everyone who formerly attended services of God’s Church, and then later left the Church, has committed the unpardonable sin. Many who left were never truly called. They only assumed they were, but they had never truly repented and SURRENDERED to God. We read in 1 John 2:19: “They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would have continued with us; but they went out that they might be manifest, that none of them were of us.”

But it is different with those of us who “have an anointing from the Holy One” (verse 20)—that is, who have received God’s Holy Spirit. As we explained earlier, we know for certain that the name of every individual who has received God’s Holy Spirit HAS BEEN WRITTEN DOWN in God’s Book of Life. The individual names ARE IN the Book, and God will only remove the name of such a person if that person commits the unpardonable sin. But God does not expect that. He did not go through the trouble of writing your name into His book, expecting to erase it again. Insofar as God is concerned, He is confident that your name stays in His Book.

When God calls us and gives us His Spirit, we are His children. God will never abort us (compare Romans 11:29). Only we can abort ourselves, causing a spiritual miscarriage. But God WANTS His children to be born into His Family.

When reading 1 John 3:1-2, we should be struck with the realization that John KNEW that he would be like Christ at His return. He KNEW that he would make it. He had no doubt about it. Do you KNOW this about YOURSELF, too?

How did John know? He tells us in verse 3 that he continued to purify himself. He did not say: “I’ve got it made, there is nothing else I have to do.” No, He went on conquering! But he KNEW that he would be successful, because Christ was in him, helping him.

On his road to victory, he had to keep God’s law more and more perfectly, as 1 John 5:2-3 explains: “By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God and keep His commandments. For this is the love of God, that we keep His commandments. And His commandments are not burdensome.”

God’s love in him helped him to keep the law—to be obedient to the law.

The New King James Bible says that God’s laws are “not burdensome.” Lamsa says, that they are “not difficult.” The Living Bible says: “not hard at all,” and the Elberfelder Bible translates: “not heavy.” This is confirmed in Matthew 11:28-30, where we read that we should take Christ’s yoke upon us, as Christ’s yoke is easy and His burden is light.

We are slaves of Christ, Who bought us with the price of His blood. We are to obey Him as our Master. But His commandments are not difficult for us to obey. Early in our conversion, perhaps they seemed difficult. Perhaps it was not easy for us to begin tithing, or to keep the Sabbath or the Holy Days, or to stop eating pork, or to refrain from stealing or lying or committing adultery. But in time, it should have become more and more easy to be obedient to God. Those who stayed faithful in God’s Church and who remained steadfast in the truth, have developed a Godly habit of keeping the Sabbath, of tithing, or of asking for time off for the annual Holy Days. We must make progress in our conversion!

Striving for a Predestined Goal?

When we consider the fact that God foreknew us and predestined us to be called to salvation in this life, and that God has the utmost confidence that we will qualify and enter the Kingdom of God, why, then is it necessary to actually strive for this goal? If it is all preordained, we might as well become sluggish and cease overcoming our sins, as our success is assured. Right?

Wrong! This is a fallacy!

As we have seen, it IS possible to fall away, beginning with neglecting to do what we are supposed to do in our daily lives, thus setting in motion the process that will lead to eternal condemnation—permanent, total obliteration.

When we are truly called to salvation and have God’s Holy Sprit dwelling in us, and if we tap into the power of His Spirit and use it continually to overcome, we would not even think of becoming indifferent or negligent in God’s Way. God’s Spirit in us will MOTIVATE us to overcome our weaknesses! It will INSPIRE us to strive—work hard—for God and His Way so that entrance into His Kingdom will be abundantly provided for us.

We might use the following example and analogy: A highly successful athlete is confident, based on past experiences, that he will do well in the next race. So is his coach. But if the athlete stops preparing for the next race, begins to eat the wrong food, indulges in an excessive lifestyle, misses sleep and exercise, and gives up on his daily training, his success is anything but guaranteed. The same is true in our spiritual life. When we do our part, our spiritual success is guaranteed, and as long as God’s Spirit dwells in us and leads and directs us, we ARE the “sons of God” (Romans 8:14). That is to say that, having done our part, we WILL BE successful! And whatever sins we commit on our way to ultimate success, God will forgive them, upon our genuine repentance.

God’s Expectations For Us

Let us consider additional Scriptures that delineate the expectations that God and Christ have of us, so that we can qualify to enter the Kingdom. Matthew 19:29 tells us that EVERYONE who has left His relatives, friends or possessions for Christ’s and the gospel’s sake, SHALL inherit eternal life. Again, there is no room for doubt. Compare also Luke 18:29-30.

Matthew 25:34 tells us that the kingdom is prepared for the blessed of the Father—for you and me—from the foundation of the world! God WANTS us there! He would not have called us to salvation NOW, if we could not make it. God knows that we CAN make it! God knows that we WILL make it, as long as we submit to Him, continually, without giving up.

John 5:24 explains that if we believe in God and the fact that we must obey Him, and we stay committed to that cause, we HAVE ALREADY PASSED FROM DEATH TO LIFE. We ALREADY HAVE everlasting life! It’s as good as done! Again, we find here no room for doubt.

John 6:54 confirms that, as long as we stay committed and renew our covenant with God yearly by participating at Passover services in a worthy manner, we HAVE eternal life. Christ WILL raise us up to eternal life. In God’s mind, there is NO doubt about this. There must not be any doubt in us.

How, then, are we to understand 1 Peter 4:18, which says: “Now ‘If the righteous one is scarcely saved, Where will the ungodly and the sinner appear?’”

It says, “scarcely.” It does not say, “barely.” The context here is suffering (compare verses 12-16, and verse 19). Paul said that we must enter God’s Kingdom with many tribulations, or much suffering (Acts 14:22).

The Greek word for “scarcely,” molis, is defined, among other things, as: “with difficulty, with much work” (Strong’s, No. 3433). Others say that it means, “with toil and fatigue.”

The Revised English Bible reads: “It is hard enough for the righteous to be saved; what then will become of the impious and sinful?”

Vine’s Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words says that the word is associated with difficulty. In Luke 9:39, it is translated as “hardly,” describing the difficulty in casting out demons.

The Interlinear Bible also renders the word as, “with difficulty.”

So, then, 1 Peter 4:18 does not tell us that our salvation is a big question mark in God’s eyes—that we may not make it, and if we do, it will be just barely. Rather, God is convinced that we will make it—but we do have to withstand trials and persecution and temptations. But, as we read earlier, it is not burdensome for us to keep God’s law.

More Assurances

We are told in Colossians 1:12-13 that we have become qualified to be partakers of the inheritance; and that God HAS DELIVERED US from Satan and that He HAS transferred us into the Kingdom of His Son. As far as God is concerned, we are already there.

Remember that during the “transfiguration on the mount,” some of Christ’s disciples saw Christ, Elijah and Moses, with Christ shown in His glorified state (compare Matthew 17:2-3). God the Father showed them this vision (see verse 9), as there was no doubt in the Father’s mind that Christ would be in His Kingdom.

God testified about Abraham when he was still alive, that He knew that Abraham feared God (Genesis 22:12); in other words, that he would make it. He also said that when He anointed David to be king, David would do all of God’s Will (Acts 13:22). This does not mean that David would never sin, but it did mean that God knew David and his heart well enough to foresee that he would repent of his sins.

God tells us in the book of Revelation that, at the time of Christ’s return, the bride—God’s Church—has made herself ready (compare Revelation 19:7).

Notice the confidence that God expects us to have, even when it comes to our prayers. We are told that by Christ’s stripes we are healed (Isaiah 53:5). We are also told that we HAVE the petitions that we have asked of Him (1 John 5:15). That is, before we actually see the fulfillment of our prayers in physical terms—including a prayer for healing from sickness—we are already assured, spiritually, that we have received the same. We need to apply that concept—that same confidence—to our entrance into God’s Kingdom. We read earlier that we have been called and predestined according to God’s eternal purpose. It is God’s purpose to bring us into His kingdom.

We read in Titus 1:2 about our “hope of eternal life which God, who cannot lie, promised before time began.” This hope, though, is not an uncertain hope. It is not something like, “Well, maybe I’ll receive eternal life, and maybe I won’t. Who knows?” Rather, it is a positive hope—the knowledge that eternal life WILL BE GIVEN TO US! God has promised it, and it is His purpose to give it to us!

God Will Do What He Has Purposed!

God’s purpose and counsel shall stand! God will do what He has purposed! His unalterable will in this regard, and the certainty of our hope, are expressed in Hebrews 6:17-19. We are told in that passage that God’s purpose CANNOT change, and that God CANNOT lie, so we CAN KNOW that, insofar as God is concerned, we WILL make it!

The Living Bible translates Hebrews 6:17-19 in this way: “God also bound himself with an oath, so that those he promised to help would be perfectly sure and never need to wonder whether he might change his plans. He has given us both his promise and his oath, two things we can completely count on, for it is impossible for God to tell a lie. Now all those who flee to him to save them can take new courage when they hear such assurances from God; now they can know without doubt that he will give them the salvation he has promised them. This certain hope of being saved is a strong and trustworthy anchor for our souls, connecting us with God himself behind the sacred curtains of heaven…”

Sometimes, we may look at ourselves and say, We will never be able to overcome. We need to understand, though, that it is Christ in us that gives us the power to overcome, and remember that with God, nothing is impossible (Luke 1:37; Matthew 19:26).

We have been predestined, before time began—from and before the foundation of the earth—to be called by God in this day and age, to salvation. God wants us to be in His Kingdom (compare Luke 12:32). He sent His only-begotten Son, Jesus Christ, to die for us, so that we CAN qualify. That is how much He wants you to inherit eternal life in His very Family.

How much do you want it?

Letter to the Brethren May 16, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Members and Co-Workers:

Very heartfelt greetings from San Diego! I trust and pray that all of you are blessed in your physical and spiritual walk of life, and I ask God for His special intervention for those of you who are suffering because of persecution, trials and tribulation.

As I write this letter, I am reflecting on the work of the Church of the Eternal God (CEG) and its corporate affiliates in Canada and Great Britain, and the – at times – “long and winding road” we have been traveling together. By July, CEG will have been in existence for four years. Of course, the Global Church of God in England (Global) has been operating for 12 years, and the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship in Canada (CGCF), for 5 years. We have had our share of trials and persecution from the outside and even the inside ñ and we can expect that this will continue. How are we, as individual members, to act in the face of such problems?

This year constituted my thirtieth Passover in the Church of God. I know that some of you have been in the Church for much longer than that. But still, I believe that thirty years of observation and experience in the Church have given me some insight in the questions which I want to pose in this letter: Why do people leave the Church? Why have so many left over the years? And what can we ñ who have stayed loyally in God’s Church ñ learn from their conduct, so that we don’t make the same tragic mistake?

In my thirty years in the Church, I have spent more years as a member than an ordained minister, and I want to address these questions from both a ministerial and a membership viewpoint.

As I said, I have seen people come and go ñ and many left before the terrible and abominable changes were introduced in the Church in the early 1990’s – after Mr. Armstrong’s death in 1986.

But even later, people still left faithful Church of God (COG) organizations, such as CEG, CGCF or Global, for a variety of reasons. (I want to clarify that we are not saying that CEG, Global or CGCF are “the” Church. But we do believe that we are part of the spiritual body of Christ, and when supporters or even members leave CEG, Global or CGCF for wrong reasons, they leave the Church – as this would also be true for other COG organizations, which are part of the spiritual body of Christ. In such a case, it does not matter whether those who have left CEG, Global or CGCF join another group or not ñ they would still have turned their back on the spiritual organism of the Church of God.)

As Mr. Armstrong has told us so many many times, people leave because of wrong attitudes ñ often in rebellion to godly ordained government in His Church! Of course, they will never admit that. They will have all kinds of explanations as to why they had to leave. However, there appears to be only two legitimate reasons for leaving a COG organization. One is doctrine (and this must be a substantial deviation from the truth, affecting one’s understanding of God and of man’s potential, as well as one’s way of life – and not some disagreement over a technical, non-salvational, theoretical point, which has absolutely no consequence for our relationship with God or our daily walk in Christ). The other legitimate reason for leaving is real (not just imagined) serious wrong active or passive conduct of the leadership of the organization, constituting gross violation of the Christian walk which we are all instructed to live by.

In most cases, these were not the reasons why many people left the Church over the years prior to Mr. Armstrong’s death, and these are not the reasons today, why people may leave a faithful COG organization. I vividly recall the attitudes of people, who left the Church, when I was still in Germany. One member rejoiced when a minister allegedly did or said something wrong. The member, who later left, stated about the minister: “Now we’ve got him.” Another member left in anger because he was not successful in a task assigned to him, blaming God and the world for his misfortune. Others left, claiming that the minister was too harsh; that they disagreed with the direction of the Work under Mr. Armstrong; or that they had a different understanding about an insignificant technical point. But the real reason always seemed to have been a wrong attitude.

They might have become upset about the fact that the ministry did not share their special understanding or their unique knowledge of a non-salvational issue; or because they did not receive the kind of recognition that they thought they deserved; or because they were just growing weary of living God’s way of life – including the requirements to tithe and give offerings, and to keep the Sabbath and the Holy Days (compare Malachi 1:13; Isaiah 43:22).

I have observed over the years that very often, the attitude of members who left became bitter and finally hostile toward Mr. Armstrong, the ministry, and the membership. Former friends became their enemies. Most of the time, they tried to contact others to explain their conduct, and to try to convince them of the righteousness of their cause.

Sometimes, members felt compelled in their minds to contact those who had left, in order to bring them back. This was virtually never successful – unless the contact was made with the express permission or request of the ministry.

At one time, a friend in the Church in Germany told me that he was going to discuss the reason of the former member’s departure with the former member. I pleaded with him not to do that (knowing that the ministry had been so far unsuccessful in their dealings with the person who had become quite hostile), and to leave the matter to the ministry and to God. He thought he knew better. He did get involved, and it carried him, ultimately, right out of the Church as well. My friend should have realized that hostile attitudes are contagious. He should have known that they can be disguised and not easily detectable. He seemed to have forgotten that even Satan transforms himself into an angel of light, and so his ministers or servants can appear as ministers of righteousness (2 Corinthians 11:14-15). I explained to my friend, sadly to no avail, that God instructs us to avoid those who cause division among brethren. (Let me insert here that I sometimes wonder how God would have felt if someone would have told Moses that they wanted to become intermediaries or “peacemakers” between Moses and Korah, by finding out who was to be blamed for their problems.)

I learned from experience that we can’t be more righteous than God. If God says that we must avoid those who cause division, then this is what we ought to do – for our own protection (compare Romans 16:17; 1 Corinthians 5:9, 11, 13; 2 Timothy 2:16-21; 3:1-5; 1 Timothy 6:3-5). This does not mean that we cannot have any social contact with them – especially if family members are involved. But it does mean that we are to avoid discussions of spiritual matters and the alleged “cause” for their departure.

The Bible tells us that those who leave us were not really with us (1 John 2:19). This is so true. Over the years, I have seen that people left the Church (under Mr. Armstrong) because of attitude problems. But their wrong attitude was associated with other shortcomings: Members did not have the same doctrinal understanding on certain points that the Church had; they did not read the Church literature because they thought that they could not understand it or that they knew everything anyway; they did not “have the time” to read it, while spending their time on entertainment or reading dissident literature; or they felt that the literature was not “scholarly” enough. People accused Mr. Armstrong of teaching heresy, because he did not properly understand Greek or Hebrew. We are occasionally receiving similar accusations. Not much has changed, has it?

Others have read the Church’s literature (again, í’m speaking about the time when Mr. Armstrong was still alive) – not to learn from it, but to find fault ñ perhaps with the motivation of finding an “excuse” to leave. This, too, is still happening in God’s Church today. Dear brethren, we must understand that when we leave God’s Church, we are cutting ourselves off from Christ, and we will wither and fade away (John 15:1-2, 6). Christ established the Church to help the members to become perfect (Ephesians 4:11-16). Paul even said that at times, people must be given over to Satan for a while, with the hope that they will come to repentance and return to the body of Christ (compare 1 Corinthians 5:5). We have seen incidences over the years when some who left the Church became directly influenced by Satan the devil. I am sure that they never thought that something like that could happen to them, when they left. But it did. Satan is very subtle ñ so much more so than we could ever imagine.

God has given us a great opportunity to help fulfill His commission to His Church. Those who leave the Church miss out on that opportunity ñ and if they don’t repent, they will even miss out on their eternal salvation. It is THAT serious!

I know that God is still sifting ñ and you know it, too. And I can say with Peter that those of you who have shown your loyalty to God and His Church (of which CEG, Global and CGCF are a part) have been becoming stronger in the process. Your faith has been tested, and it has been purified (compare 1 Peter 1:6-7, 22). And as Paul, so am I confident that God will bring to completion the good work, which He has begun in you (compare Philippians 1:6) But let us also PRAY for those who have been tossing this opportunity aside ñ that they will come to repentance before it is too late. So many have left the Church over the years, and only very few have returned. Where are the others today? In Germany, for example, we used to have 1,500 members at one time. If I were to count today’s membership in all known Sabbath-keeping COG groups, I would only reach a small fraction of that original number. Where are the rest? What are they doing today to fulfill God’s command to preach the gospel in all the world? They are doing nothing in that regard ñ and they thereby ignore and neglect the very reason why God called them today – ahead of the vast majority of mankind to be called in the future. And unless they repent of their refusal to respond to God’s purpose for their calling, God will label them as unprofitable servants.

Let me close by thanking all of you truly loyal and faithful members and supporters from the bottom of my heart for your dedication. We can only fulfill God’s commission if we are staying and working together – in mind, dedication, purpose and zeal.

Much needs to be accomplished. We have only just begun. And let us never forget that God’s Church moves forward on its knees.

In Christian love,

Norbert Link

Letter to the Brethren – April 11, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren in Christ,

As we approach the upcoming Holy Day season, we are bombarded daily with catastrophic events which seem to be unending. We have observed one disaster after another, as it seems nature is on a rampage. There are continuous reports of events in the form of earthquakes, tsunamis, floods, as well as weather events ranging from tropical storms, tornadoes and hurricanes. And now we are observing serious threats from beneath the earth’s surface, with rumblings deep under the crust of the earth, threatening serious damage as volcanoes become more active. And on top of these events are serious problems in the form of drought and crop failure, massive starvation in parts of the world and disease epidemics.

Adding to these catastrophic events, the bombardments continue with conflict between individuals and nations. On the national and international levels we see terrorist threats, wars, and rumors of wars; nations unable to get along with one another. And added to these awesome problems are difficulties at home, beginning with anger in families and between friends. The streets are unsafe in many areas and we see added to that, road rage and even the lack of safety in our homes. We look to the time when all these calamities and wrong attitudes will cease!

Paul spoke of these times in his second letter to Timothy, wherein he stated in chapter 3, verse 1: ìÖin the latter days perilous times will come.î Certainly we are living in those times, today. Paul continues: ìFor men will be lovers of themselvesÖî Surely we are able to see the truth in that statement as we observe the actions of mankind in the world today. As Paul continues to write to Timothy, he outlines in these verses the characteristics which would be prevalent in the people of the world during these times: “lovers of money, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, unloving, unforgiving, slanderers, without self control, brutal, despisers of good, traitors, headstrong, haughty, lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God” (2 Timothy 3:1- 5). He admonishes us not to be party to this approach to life!

By the time you receive this letter, it will be just days before Passover and the Days of Unleavened Bread begin. No doubt, we are all contemplating the upcoming Holy Days and are beginning to prepare for this joyous season. We will be diligently de-leavening our homes and personal property such that we meet the requirements of God’s command relative to the physical aspects of these days. But what about our spiritual lives? Where do each of us stand in this regard?

In 2 Timothy 3:5, Paul states that people during these times will have a “form of godliness” in their lives, but they will be “denying its power.” Do you see clear evidence of this today? And could this attitude be affecting you in your relationship with God?

Paul continues in verse 7 of this chapter by saying that these people will be “always learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.” It seems today that many people even in the churches of God are not stable in the faith! They are continually jumping from one place to another. This is certainly different than it was back thirty, forty, fifty years ago when many were being called to God’s Truth. It did not seem possible in those days that we would ever see the things going on in the Church that exist today, though we were warned often that this would occur. Today we find God’s people scattered and many without hope! What must we do?

Brethren, we are thankful to our God that He has revealed to us that He will straighten this whole mess out in His time. Jesus Christ will come and restore the Government of God on this earth and peace and happiness will be established in that process. There is hope for the world and all who are in it. But in the meantime, we have been called to make the changes that are within our power, with the help of God’s Spirit in us.

Paul, as he continues to instruct Timothy, said in verse 10: “But you have carefully followed my doctrine (the doctrine Paul had received directly from Jesus Christ), manner of life, purpose, faith, long-suffering, love, perseverance, persecutions, afflictions Ö what persecutions I endured. And out of them all the Lord delivered me.”

Of course, that is the key for us, brethren. If we remain faithful to God, no matter how difficult, how perilous times become, the Lord will deliver us out of them all. But we must remain strong in the faith and doctrine of our Lord, Jesus Christ! In the meantime, relative to the upcoming Passover season, we must be certain our spiritual lives are in proper order! We must be certain we are right, to the best of our ability, with our God and our brethren in Christ.

In 1 Corinthians 5:7 Paul admonishes us to “purge out the old leaven, that we may be a new lump.” In Colossians 3:2 Paul tells us to ìSet your minds on things above, not on things on this earth.î And in verse 9 of chapter 3, Paul advises us to “put off the old man.” Specifically and in detail we are told to put off the deeds of this way of life which the world is living and, in verse 10, he tells us to “put on the new man who is renewed in knowledge according to the image of Him who created him” (and us).

Yes, brethren, we are entering Passover season, which is a time of renewal when we must be most cognizant of our own faults, a time when we must have a right attitude of repentance toward God and our fellow man in these things, and it is a time when we are to renew our commitment to live our lives as Jesus lived His life in the flesh.

We are told in 1 Corinthians 11:27, in relation to the Passover: “whoever eats this bread and drinks this cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.î This we do not want to do, brethren. So, we are told in verse 28, ìBut let a man examine himself.” Yes, this is a time of self-examination, with meditation, fervent prayer and fasting. We are to examine ourselves to be certain we are of a right mind and attitude in relation to God and man, and “so let him eat of that bread and drink of that cup. For he who eats and drinks in an unworthy manner eats and drinks judgment to himself, not discerning the Lord’s body” (Verse 29).

This is God’s Passover season. Let us prepare our homes and our property as outlined in God’s Word, and let us be certain we are right with our God and with our fellow man.

In Christian love;

J. Edwin Pope

Should YOU Fight in War?

Viewable PDF
Printable PDF

To Request a FREE hard copy of this booklet, please write to: contact@eternalgod.org

Introduction

What does the Bible teach us about our Christian responsibility when it comes to fighting for our country?

Is it correct, as some teach, that the Bible allows, if not enjoins, Christians to participate in the military and to engage in warfare, either to attack another country or to defend their own country against aggressors? Do the teachings of Christ and His followers allow, or even demand, that we take up arms to fight against those who want to harm and destroy us, our loved ones, or our nation?

Should a true follower of Christ participate in wars that are fought by the powers of this world, based on whatever “logical” reasoning would lead to justification for such action?

What Civil and Religious Leaders Say

Before we look at the very clear teachings of the Bible, let us review a few statements from civil and religious leaders that address this subject. Consider whether you would agree or disagree with the following quotes:

Pope Pius XII declared at the beginning of World War II: “Everything is gained by peace, nothing is gained by war.”

Shortly after the end of World War II, General Omar Bradley had this to say: “The world has achieved … power without conscience. Ours is a world of nuclear giants and ethical infants. We know more about war than we know about peace, more about killing than we know about living.” He also said: “We have built the atom bomb, but forgotten the Sermon on the Mount.”

Pope Paul VI stated in 1965 during a UN assembly: “If you want to be brothers, put your weapons down. You cannot love with aggressive weapons in your hands.”

Dwight D. Eisenhower expressed his viewpoint in this way: “There is only one solution for our generation: It is the return to a life based on Christ’s Sermon on the Mount.”

Martin Luther King, Jr. said in his sermon, “The Most Durable Power”: “Always avoid violence. If you succumb to the temptation of using violence in your struggle, unborn generations will be recipients of a long and desolate night of bitterness, and your chief legacy to the future will be an endless reign of meaningless chaos.”

On the other hand, former German Chancellor Helmut Schmidt said: “You cannot rule a country with the Sermon on the Mount.”

A Catholic Catechism, published in 1975 in Switzerland, stated: “The injunctions in the Sermon on the Mount are not to be taken literally, as this would lead to unacceptable circumstances both in private and public life.”

The Book of Common Prayers reasoned: “It is lawful for Christian men, at the commandment of the Magistrate, to wear weapons, and serve in the wars.”

Francis A. Schaeffer said in “A Christian Manifesto“: “I am not a pacifist because pacifism in this fallen world in which we live means that we desert the people who need our greatest help.”

C.S. Lewis wrote in “Mere Christianity“: “Does loving your enemy mean not punishing him? No, for loving myself does not mean that I ought not to subject myself to punishment – even to death. If one had committed a murder, the right Christian thing to do would be to give yourself up to the police and be hanged. It is, therefore, in my opinion, perfectly right for a Christian judge to sentence a man to death or a Christian soldier to kill an enemy.”

Who is right? Would you agree with any of these?

Is it “perfectly right” for a Christian to sit in judgment over another person – be it as a judge or a juror? Is it “perfectly right” for a Christian to kill another person – be it as a soldier or as a policeman? And what about innocent bystanders – the proverbial, unavoidable “casualties of war”?

Albert Einstein noted: “Mere lip services for peace are easy, but without effect. What we need is active participation in a fight against war and everything leading to war.”

Terrible Consequences of War

Throughout this booklet, we will consider some interesting quotes from famous persons who might have understood something regarding the issue of war and peace, which sadly, most people have failed to comprehend. However, regardless of the conclusions of our discussion, one fact should be clear: Every war has terrible consequences, both economically and in terms of human suffering and pain.

On October 26, 2004, the Washington Post reported: “YaleUniversity economist William D. Nordhaus estimated that in inflation-adjusted terms, World War I cost just under $200 billion for the United States. The Vietnam War cost about $500 billion from 1964 to 1972, Nordhaus said. The cost of the Iraq war could reach nearly half that number by next fall, 2 1/2 years after it began.”

Der Stern Online published a shocking article, describing the terrible psychological consequences for soldiers returning from war. The article was published on July 15, 2004, and was titled, “The Trauma of War.” Doctors and scientists examined German soldiers returning from Kosovo and Afghanistan, and reported their frightening and disturbing findings: “Some say that they beat their children, when helping them with their school work – something that they had never done before… In other cases, they show no more emotions, neither joy nor sadness… Many try desperately to forget the past. They withdraw, drink or take drugs. Some become depressive and avoid their friends… In extreme cases, returning soldiers go berserk and kill others.” The article also pointed out that “traumatic developments, following experiences in war, can be proven bio-chemically in the brain.”

On May 7, 2004, ABC News published an insightful article, discussing the horrible effects of war. The article stated (emphasis supplied):

“The specifics of the incidents at Abu Ghraib prison in Iraq [where Iraqi prisoners were tortured by U.S. soldiers] remain to be sorted out. But the answer seems apparent for experts in the psychology of war and other mental health professionals contacted by ABC NEWS – such behavior is not uncommon in a time of military conflict and the potential to abuse others may lie in all of us. `In war, things do happen, often from emotion of the moment, exhaustion, frustration – a buddy killed, a unit hurt,’ maintains Samuel Watson, a former infantry officer in the Vietnam War who is now associate professor of public health at [the] University of Pittsburgh… And Dr. Carlyle Chan, professor of psychiatry at [the] Medical College of Wisconsin in Milwaukee, says prisoner abuse is probably more prevalent than we would like to believe, given the trauma soldiers can experience.”

The article continued to ask: “What drives soldiers to abuse others in time of war? The key, believe these experts, is `the MILITARY CULTURE’ the soldiers and guards were immersed in. In war, `the enemy is not represented as a similar human being to oneself, but rather as a brute who is savage and single-minded in destructive intentions,’ says Rona M. Fields, director for cognitive sciences at the Center for Advanced Defense Studies at GeorgeWashingtonUniversity in Washington, D.C. This depersonalization, explains Evans, is a psychological defense against the horrible events soldiers witness during war. But once the enemy is seen as LESS THAN HUMAN, it can be easy to treat them accordingly.

“Another motivation for U.S. soldiers to mistreat Iraqi prisoners may have been simple RETALIATION, suggests Dr. Paul Ragan, a Navy psychiatrist during Desert Storm and now associate professor of psychiatry at Vanderbilt University in Nashville, Tenn. `The emotional center of the brain, or the limbic system, wants to strike back…'”

ABC News asked this question: “But what if the leadership itself is commanding soldiers to behave in abusive ways? Would normal individuals be willing to follow morally abhorrent orders?”

The history of man has proven that the answer, tragically, is affirmative. Nazis, working at and supervising concentration camps, defended their brutal tortures and murders with these words: “I only followed orders.” And so, ABC News continued, in quoting another expert: “Ordinary people, simply doing their jobs, and without any particular hostility on their part, can become agents in a terrible destructive process… [even] when the destructive effects of their work become patently clear, and they are asked to carry out actions incompatible with fundamental standards of morality.”

The New Testament Teaching on War

What, then, is the Biblical view of war? We will first look at the very clear and decisive teachings on the issue of war and peace in the New Testament.

As a general truism, we are encouraged by Christ, as well as His apostles after His resurrection, to live in peace with ALL men. This includes, of course, a prohibition to fight against others, or to retaliate, or even to condemn. Romans 12:17-21 says: “Repay no one evil for evil. Have regard for good things in the sight of all men. If it is possible, as much as depends on you, live peaceably with all men. Beloved, do not avenge yourselves, but rather give place to [God’s] wrath; for it is written, `Vengeance is Mine, I will repay,’ says the Lord. Therefore, `If your enemy is hungry, feed him; If he is thirsty, give him a drink; For in so doing you will heap coals of fire on his head.’ Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good.”

We are told to overcome evil with good. We are also told that this means, NOT to avenge ourselves, but rather, to give our enemy food and drink. Obviously, this is telling us that we are not to kill him. That would be “evil.” Rather, we are to overcome evil with “good.” In feeding our enemy, we heap coals of fire on his head; that is, he will see our good deeds and he will be embarrassed when considering his animosity toward us, compared with our good will toward him.

This Biblical principle teaches HOW to overcome evil with good, not by using a weapon and killing the person [which is evil], but by helping and providing for him [which is good].

Romans 14:19 tells us: “Therefore let us pursue the things which make for peace and the things by which one may edify another.” And 1 Peter 3:8-12 adds: “Finally, all of you be of one mind, having compassion for one another; love as brothers, be tenderhearted, be courteous; not returning evil for evil or reviling for reviling, but on the contrary blessing, knowing that you were called to this, that you may inherit a blessing. For `He who would love life And see good days, Let him refrain his tongue from evil, And his lips from speaking deceit. Let him turn away from evil and do good; Let him seek peace and pursue it. For the eyes of the LORD are on the righteous, And His ears are open to their prayers; But the face of the LORD is against those who do evil.'”

Notice that NOT seeking peace and pursuing it is labeled as “evil.” Refraining our tongues from evil means to refrain from speaking evil about our enemy. Each war begins with words, with propaganda, with hateful comments about others, until a government’s decision to attack and fight against a foreign country – the enemy – seems to be justified in the eyes of the citizens. As a prime example, Adolph Hitler could never have convinced many Germans to approve of “total war,” if his propaganda machine, under Joseph Goebbels, had not carefully prepared them, far in advance, for such a viewpoint.

God says in His Word that He considers us to be righteous when we turn away from evil or when we refrain from saying or doing evil against others. But just refraining from evil is only half of the picture. We must complete the picture by truly seeking peace by actively pursuing it, in effect, making peace. We must want peace enough to make the effort to create it, and you can be sure, such an effort will be plainly evident in both our words AND our actions.

A German TV moderator, Dr. Franz Alt, wrote a book, “Peace Is Possible,” in which he addressed the way to peace and the way to war, as follows: “Nothing is without consequence. Long before a war breaks out, it has been prepared, that is, it has begun before in the minds of the people and the media … Our history books are dominated by Alexander and Caesar, Nero and Napoleon, Hitler and Stalin. Jesus … [is] just a footnote … We learn the wrong things about the wrong people. We focus too much on the representatives of violence and too little on the important and sense-giving people … What has more reality for us – the faith in God or in weapons? Whom do we trust more – the Son of God or world powers? Whom do we hope to receive salvation from – the Spirit which makes alive or the weapons which bring death?”

The Way of Peace

Let us consider what Christ’s half-brother, James, tells us in James 3:18: “Now the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace by those who make peace.”

Here, we see the relationship between righteousness – or right living – and the creation of peace. Christ teaches us in Matthew 5:6-10: “Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, For they shall be filled. Blessed are the merciful, For they shall obtain mercy. Blessed are the pure in heart, For they shall see God. Blessed are the peacemakers, For they shall be called sons of God. Blessed are those who are persecuted for righteousness’ sake, For theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”

When we hunger and thirst for righteousness, as evidenced by not hurting others through our words or actions, we are showing mercy toward them. Our hearts will become purer and purer when we live Christ’s way of mercy, compassion and peace. We will become more and more successful in substituting God’s pure word for the wrong concepts of this world, which falsely teach that anger, condemnation, and ultimately war, is the answer to our problems.

Consider these famous words from General Douglas McArthur that he uttered at the end of World War II: “It must be of the spirit [that is, we need a new way of thinking] if we are to save the flesh.”

Albert Einstein said something similar, when discussing the destructiveness of nuclear bombs: “A new way of thinking is inevitable if mankind wants to survive and prosper.”

Sadly, the vast majority of mankind has not subscribed to this new way of thinking which was revealed in the Bible thousands of years ago.

Rather, mankind has followed the philosophy of war – a philosophy expressed, for example, by Mao-Tse-Tung in this way: “We want to get rid of war – we don’t want war. But we can only get rid of war through war. If we don’t want guns, we must take up guns.”

This wrong philosophy has not brought peace, and it will never bring peace. On the other hand, Mahatma Ghandi understood something that most people don’t when he said, “Absence of violence is not a sign of weakness, but it is the weapon of a brave heart.”

The purity of God’s doctrine will convince us to become peacemakers. Ironically, when we advocate peace, pursue and practice it, we can expect persecution from others who believe in and teach the concept of war. But if we want to be children of God, we must be peacemakers – we must teach and live the way that leads to peace. We must reject the opposite way, which only brings about war, misery and death. As true followers of Christ, we must not participate in war in any manner, shape or form.

Christ tells us very clearly what He means when He commands us NOT to fight our enemies – but to live in peace with them. He said in Matthew 5:43-45: “You have heard that it was said, `You shall love your neighbor and hate your enemy.’ But I say to you, love your enemies, bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who spitefully use you and persecute you, that you may be sons of your Father in heaven; for He makes His sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust.” (Compare, too, Luke 6:27-28, 35-36.)

Let us ask ourselves: How do those teachings match up with the philosophy of hate and war – the concept that we must forcefully avenge ourselves against those who have overtaken us; who are trying to rob us of our land and possessions; who are in the process of suppressing our ideals and our philosophy?

Christ advocated a peaceful way of life, leaving it to God the Father to bring vengeance upon His enemies, and we must do the same! The Bible explains to us the only way to peace, a way which we MUST learn and put into practice. That way has never been taught, nor applied, by man in general. Rather, the world would have us believe that “That way does not work.” Even professing Christianity often teaches that it won’t be practical until everyone else is already living that way. But Christ tells us something altogether different and if we SAY that we are Christ’s disciples – the true followers of Christ – then we must DO what He commands. Remember what Christ said: “But why do you call Me `Lord, Lord,’ and not do [let alone, believe] the things which I say?” (Luke 6:46).

Professor Dr. Rossi, a Seventh-Day Adventist in Switzerland, wrote in Conscience and Liberty: “Wars begin within the spirit of man, and it is within that spirit that the battle for life and peace must be won.”

John the Baptist was called by God to teach man the way to peace. We read the following prophecy about him in Luke 1:76, 79: “And you, child, will be called the prophet of the Highest; For you will go before the face of the Lord to prepare His ways … To give light to those who sit in darkness and the shadow of death, To guide our feet into the way of peace.”

Let us notice a striking example of how John guided people into the way of peace.” When Roman soldiers came to him, asking him what to do, he told them: “Do not intimidate anyone or accuse falsely, and be content with your wages” (Luke 3:14). The Authorized Version says here: “Do violence to no man … ” If they were not allowed to do violence to anyone, they were most certainly not allowed to kill their enemies in war.

Jesus Christ came to proclaim peace – and the WAY to peace – not war. Acts 10:36 tells us that God the Father was “preaching peace through Jesus Christ.” God wants man to understand the way to peace, but sadly, most have refused to accept Christ’s teachings. And it is even more sad that most people today, professing to be Christians, continue to refuse to actually ACCEPT and PRACTICE Christ’s teachings on war and peace. His teachings are very simple. They are not difficult to understand, but people who are not willing to accept them, have tried to make them very complicated.

At one time, Christ lamented the fact that ancient Jerusalem did not know the way to peace. This is still true today. We read in Luke 19:41-42: “Now as He drew near, He saw the city and wept over it, saying, `If you had known, even you, especially in this your day, the things that make for your peace! But now they are hidden from your eyes.'”

The way of peace was hidden from their eyes because of not having a desire to open their eyes to see what Christ showed them. What about our eyes, our minds, our hearts? Are they open, or are they still closed?

Unless mankind allows God to open their eyes, man cannot know or understand the way to peace. Paul commented on this fact, in Romans 3:17. That is the reason we don’t have peace today. Man has pursued the way of hate, revenge and war, as so vividly described by Paul in Romans 3:10-16. The true reason for all this evil is found in verse 18: “There is no fear of God before their eyes.”

The way of war is totally opposite to the way of peace. This should be obvious when we consider where wars come from, how they originate, and why.


“War or Peace – Which?”

How accustomed have we become to war? Would we agree with most people that our wars – although perhaps undesirable – are nevertheless necessities? Do we believe that our wars will solve at least some of our problems, and that they will bring lasting peace? Are we prepared to accept the death of thousands of innocent people in the course of man’s wars, thinking that these “casualties” are necessary by-products for the ultimate goal of peace?

The Bible tells us that Satan has deceived this whole world (Revelation 12:9). It is Satan, the author of war, who has caused man to think that destruction can produce construction – that war can result in peace.

Man wants peace. But, man does not know how to achieve it. Even so-called peace talks do not result in lasting peace and brotherhood. Paul tells us in Romans 3:11, 15-17: “There is none who understands… Their feet are swift to shed blood; Destruction and misery are in their ways; And the way of peace they have not known.” Peter was willing to kill with the sword to defend Jesus. His Master had to tell him: “`Put your sword in its place, for all who take the sword will perish by the sword'” (Matthew 26:52). This same message is repeated in Revelation 13:10: “…he who kills with the sword must be killed with the sword.” When James and John, the “sons of thunder,” were prepared to call fire from heaven to devour the Samaritans, Christ rebuked them with these words, “`You do not know what manner of spirit you are of. For the Son of Man did not come to destroy men’s lives but to save
them'” (Luke 9:55-56).

6000 years of human history of pain and misery have proven that our wars do not bring peace, but only result in more wars. Just looking at the last century, we know that there would not have been a Second World War without the first. And as prophecy reveals to us, there will be, in the near future, a Third World War – the deadliest of them all – caused to a large extent by the last two wars. Indeed, wars only breed more wars. Man is not capable of ending all wars!

God has given His people understanding, including the understanding that the way of peace is not found through the wars of men. God will send Jesus Christ back to this earth to END ALL WARS (Psalm 46:9). In the Kingdom of God – the government of God under the rulership of Christ, ON THIS EARTH – man will not learn to fight in war anymore (Isaiah 2:4; Micah 4:3). Christ is called the Prince of Peace (Isaiah 9:6), and we are told that of the increase of His peace, there will be no end (Isaiah 9:7; compare Psalm 72:7).

Christ has commissioned His Church to proclaim His way of peace to all nations (Ephesians 6:15; Acts 10:36). This means that we must be living this way ourselves! As His true disciples, we will not participate in any war fought by men AND we will not even advocate such wars. We will not allow ourselves to become deceived again, thinking that any human war is justified. Rather, we will counsel peace (Compare Proverbs 12:20: “Deceit is in the heart of those who devise evil, but counselors of peace have joy”). We will be found doing today what Jesus Christ will do when He rules on the earth: We will “speak peace to the nations” (Zechariah 9:10).

God’s way of peace and Satan’s way of war are total opposites. A true Christian will not practice or endorse anything that will bring destruction and pain for others – and war ALWAYS brings destruction and pain for others, as is self-evident. Our conscience must object to human warfare. That is why we are called “conscientious objectors.” Notice Christ’s commission to His end-time Church: “Behold, on the mountains The feet of him who brings good tidings, Who proclaims peace!” (Nahum 1:15; compare Romans 10:15).

Christ has enabled us to proclaim peace to others because Christ has given us HIS PEACE to dwell in us (John 14:27; compare Colossians 3:15) through His Holy Spirit. Christ guides our feet into the way of peace (Luke 1:79) – far away from the destructive road of war. We are called to “follow peace with all men” (Hebrews 12:14, Authorized Version), knowing that peace will be given to us if we are peacemakers (James 3:18; compare Matthew 5:9). If we ourselves “seek peace and pursue it” (1 Peter 3:11), if we make every effort, “as much as depends” on us, to “live peaceably with all men” (Romans 12:18), then we can be used by Christ as His ambassadors of peace. We are to represent His government, His kingdom, His rulership, and as such, we cannot participate – neither in word nor in deed – in this world’s ways of war.

We are to live and proclaim a way of GIVE. The wars of this world are the result of the way of GET. James 4:1-2 tells us, “Where do wars and fights come from among you? Do they not come from your desires for pleasure that war in your members?… You fight and war. Yet you do not have because you do not ask.”

Why does man go to war against his neighbor? Because he wants what his neighbor has, or he wants to make sure that his neighbor does not get what he has. At the same time, he does not ask God for help, and even if he does ask, he does not live the way God wants him to. God promises us in Proverbs 16:7: “When a man’s ways please the LORD, He makes even his enemies to be at peace with him.”

When our enemy is hungry and thirsty, we are to give him to eat and to drink, thereby heaping “coals of fire on his head” (Proverbs 25:22; Romans 12:20). The carnal mind says, “This does not work. One cannot rule a country with the Sermon on the Mount.” And so, man has never really tried to live this way of life. Rather, man has chosen Satan’s way of war, destruction and death, and as a consequence, man is now facing the distinct possibility of eradicating all human life from off the face of this earth.

God’s disciples – His children – MUST be different. We have a unique opportunity today to preach peace to the world – by our words AND by our deeds. Perhaps some will listen and try it out in their lives. What a surprise they will experience when they find out that God’s Way of Life DOES work!


The Origin of War

James 4:1-4 clearly explains the origin of war: “Where do wars and fights come from among you? Do they not come from your desires for pleasure that war in your members? You lust and do not have. You murder and covet and cannot obtain. You fight and war. Yet you do not have because you do not ask. You ask and do not receive, because you ask amiss, that you may spend it on your pleasures. Adulterers and adulteresses! Do you not know that friendship with the world is enmity with God? Whoever therefore wants to be a friend of the world makes himself an enemy of God.”

James calls us friends of this world, when we participate in wars and fights. During times of patriotic and nationalistic euphoria – when one is called upon to be part of the crowd, the people, the nation, in order to support, advocate, and endorse “our nation’s” war – one can easily be considered to be an “enemy” when that person stands out as a conscientious objector. Doubts will arise and questions may be asked, such as, “Is that person perhaps a secret spy, a secret supporter of the enemy, a traitor, a deserter or even a coward?”

We might think in this context of the prophet Jeremiah. He taught the Jews not to fight the Chaldeans under Nebuchadnezzar, but rather, to surrender, as God had decreed that sinful Jerusalem should fall into the hands of the king of Babylon (Jeremiah 27:1-22). The king and the people of Judah did not like that message, and so, they imprisoned Jeremiah, charging him wrongly with being a traitor (compare Jeremiah 37:1-16).

On the other hand, when one strongly advocates war along with everyone else, that person is immediately considered to be a patriot. But we must understand that the war-waging nations of this day and age belong to this world, not to God’s future world to come, when He will rule the nations. This is a world in which times of peace are the exception and times of war are the rule. This is a world that may view a particular action as a capital crime of murder in times of peace, while it may declare it as an heroic act of liberation in times of war. However, the Bible says that if we are friends with the world (the world’s ways), we will be enemies of God.

Let us quote here from another influential proponent of peace, a true Christian who was even called by national and international politicians and governmental leaders an “unofficial ambassador for peace,” and a “builder of bridges between the nations.” That man was Herbert W. Armstrong, who wrote many books and booklets until his death in 1986. We are quoting excerpts from his booklet, “Military Service and War,” which was written in 1967 and republished in 1985 (pp. 54, 65, 67, 68, 70; emphasis in the original):

“War is so needless. War is WRONG! … Nearly all the really great religious and political leaders of the world have acknowledged the utter FUTILITY of war … More lives have been snuffed out prematurely, more suffering has been endured, more homes have been wrecked and broken, more time and property has been utterly wasted because of the scourge of war than through any other means in the history of man! And war has NEVER solved the problems of men or brought permanent peace. Instead, it only breeds more war! … Countless millions of lives are killed or crippled or ruined. And millions of young men are taught to become effective killers – murderers! Indeed, one of the most devastating indictments against war is that it breeds in whole populations the spirit of violence and MURDER … More than any other one thing, war breeds the spirit of murder! And that evil spirit is growing and increasing throughout the world today … War involves learning to hate and kill! … we must realize that the spirit of war is the spirit of MURDER – and avoid it with all of our strength … ”

In an earlier article of September of 1939, Herbert Armstrong stated the following (emphasis omitted): “God commands us not to fight or kill, whether for Caesar, or anyone else … . God’s laws forbid fighting, strife, or murder … Christ did condemn strife, fighting, killing, hating … I cannot personally participate in war or killing … I cannot bear arms or participate in war … Politics and war, even though the other nation be in the wrong and the evildoer, are of the world … [I object to killing because] it is sin, the penalty of which is death … It is wrong, because God condemns it, and I believe He condemns it because it only results in human suffering and misery and death. I believe no one ever WINS a war – it is, at most, only a matter of which side is the heavier loser. I believe God’s ways are RIGHT.”

Killing in War Breaks the Ten Commandments

Some have said that killing in war is not in violation of the Ten Commandments. However, James 4:1-2 proves that, according to the Bible, killing in war IS murder. In that passage, which deals with war, James equates war in verse 2 with “murder” when he says, “You murder and covet and cannot obtain. You fight and war.” The Greek word used for “murder” is “phoneuo.” Jesus uses the same word in Matthew 5:21, quoting one of the Ten Commandments (“You shall not kill” or “murder” – in Greek, “phoneuo.”) So both Jesus and James make it clear that the commandment, “You shall not kill,” does include the commandment against killing in war.

This can also be seen when considering Christ’s statement in Luke 22:36-38, where He asked the disciples to buy swords. Why did He do that? So that prophecy could be fulfilled. And what was the prophecy that had to be fulfilled? That He, Christ, would be numbered with the transgressors. What transgression were the disciples guilty of? That of attempted murder when Peter took the sword to defend the innocent Christ against an illegal arrest. (For a detailed discussion of this passage, see the accompanying box on the next page) Not that the disciples did have swords, and the fact that Peter would later use a sword to injure or perhaps kill someone else, constituted “transgression.” It constituted sin, since sin is the transgression of the law, the Ten Commandments (compare 1 John 3:4, Authorized Version).

Just as John the Baptist and Christ proclaimed and taught peace, so we, too, must be willing, even in light of adversity and persecution, to actively work for peace. In Ephesians 6:15, Paul includes in the armor of God, which we are to wear, “feet [shod] with the preparation of the gospel of peace.” The gospel of the Kingdom of God is also called a gospel of peace, as it announces a future time of peace when there will be absolutely no more war – a time that has not been experienced in all of the history of mankind from the time Cain slew his brother, Abel!


Q: How do you explain Luke 22:35–38? Doesn’t this passage allow, if not command, Christian warfare?

A: Luke 22:35–38 reads in con- text: “And He said to them, ‘When I sent you without money bag, knapsack, and sandals, did you lack anything?’ So they said, ‘Nothing.’ [God took care of them.] Then He said to them, ‘But now, he who has a money bag, let him take it, and likewise a knapsack; and he who has no sword, let him sell his garment and buy one. For I say to you that this which is written must still be accomplished in Me: “And He was numbered with the transgressors.” For the things concerning Me have an end.’ So they said: ‘Lord, look, here are two swords.’ And He said to them: ‘It is enough.’”

This passage cannot be used to justify participation of a Christian to fight in war. In fact, the passage teaches the exact opposite. First of all, “two swords” would hardly be enough for Christ’s disciples to defend themselves against the coming Roman persecution. Secondly, Christ Himself makes clear why they were to buy swords. It was so that the prophecy regarding Him could be fulfilled. What specific prophetic saying had to be fulfilled? “And He was numbered with the transgressors.” What transgression did the disciples—who had swords—become guilty of?

Note, first, that sin is the transgression of the law (1 John 3:4, Authorized Version). We read, in Mat- thew 26:51, that Peter took the sword and struck the servant in order to “defend” Christ. When he did that, he became guilty of the transgression of the spirit of the sixth commandment (Exodus 20:13; 1 John 3:15; Matthew 5:21–22; Matthew 5:43–48; Luke 6:27–36). Notice Matthew 26:51–52: “And suddenly, one of those who were with Jesus stretched out his hand and drew his sword, struck the servant of the high priest, and cut off his ear. But Jesus said to him, ‘Put your sword in its place, for all who take the sword will perish by the sword.’”

Christ does not advocate that His disciples take up weapons to defend themselves, or others, in war. Note His clear statement, “ALL who take the sword will PERISH by the sword.” When Peter took the sword to harm or kill another human being, he be- came a transgressor of the law. The other disciples had undoubtedly similar feelings as Peter, supporting his conduct in their minds. They were all with Christ, so then, Christ was “numbered with the transgressors.”

We must also realize that at that time, neither Peter nor any of Christ’s disciples were converted. Their atti- tude and conduct changed, however, after their conversion (compare, for example, 1 Peter 2:21–23). We also read in James 4:1–3 that the origin of wars comes from “our desires for pleasure that war” in our members. Verse 4 continues, “Do you not know that friendship with the world is enmity with God?” James tells us here that we become “enemies” of God if we are friends with this world, including joining the war machine of this world.

Returning to Matthew 26, Christ goes on to explain that His protec- tion does not come from men, but from God. Verse 53 reads: “‘Or do you think that I cannot now pray to My Father, and He will provide Me with more than twelve legions of angels?” He continues, however, “‘How then could the Scriptures be fulfilled, that it must happen thus?’” (Verse 54). The point is, God could have protected Him, but it was not God’s time for His intervention. Jesus made a similar comment in John 18:36, “‘My kingdom is not of this world. If My kingdom were of this world, My servants [twelve legions of angels whom the Father would have sent for His protection] would fight, so that I would not be delivered to the Jews; but now My kingdom is not from here.” Christ was not talking here about His few disciples who had only two swords—they could hardly have prevented Jesus’ arrest by “a great multitude with swords and clubs” (Matthew 26:47). Christ’s disciples are not to par- ticipate in war. Our Master tells us, “Put your sword in his place, for all who take the sword will perish by the sword.” We who believe in Christ and His Word, are not to perish, but to have everlasting life (John 3:15). We read a similar warning and admonition in Revelation 13:10. The context is a coming persecution of the saints by the beast power—a mighty military power bloc still to arise in Europe (verse 7). Christ in- troduces His warning in this way, “If anyone has an ear, let him hear” (verse 9). Then, He says, “He who leads into captivity [including through the means of war], shall go into cap- tivity; he who kills with the sword must be killed with the sword.” Christ warns HIS END-TIME CHURCH NOT TO PARTICIPATE IN WAR. He contin- ues, “Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.”

Christ’s true disciples will have the patience to endure, even war, without resorting to violence and responding in like manner. They will have the faith that GOD can and will protect them, even in the face of adversity, and that they must never transgress His law.

So we see that Luke 22:35–38 does not teach us that we must arm ourselves to protect ourselves in war. Rather, if we did that, we would be “transgressors” in the eyes of God.


A Future Peaceful World

Let us review some of the remarkable prophecies that reveal a time when the world will look much different than it does today. While we are reading, let us ask ourselves how those Biblical passages also apply to us in this present world. We are called to be ambassadors of Christ – representatives of God’s Kingdom which will soon be established on this earth. We are to be pioneers of a future better world! Our lives today are supposed to reflect how all of mankind will live their lives in that future better world.

Isaiah 28:6 explains that rather than stirring up strife or fighting in war, God’s people will “turn back the battle at the gate.” This is what God’s people should be doing now. They are to be peacemakers, not warmongers. We are to proclaim peace today, not only in words but in our actions, as Isaiah 52:7 clearly shows: “How beautiful upon the mountains Are the feet of him who brings good news, Who proclaims peace … ”

When God’s reign on this earth begins, that proclaimed peace will have become reality. People will not join the military to learn how to hate the enemy and how to fight in war; rather, they will be taught how to live in peace. Isaiah 2:2-4 prophesies: “Now it shall come to pass in the latter days That the mountain of the LORD’S house Shall be established on the top of the mountains, And shall be exalted above the hills; And all nations shall flow to it. Many people shall come and say, `Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the LORD, To the house of the God of Jacob; He will teach us His ways, And we shall walk in His paths.’ For out of Zion shall go forth the LAW [including the law which says: “You shall not kill”], and the word of the LORD from Jerusalem. He shall judge between the nations, And rebuke many people; They shall beat their swords into plowshares, And their spears into pruning hooks; NATION SHALL NOT LIFT UP SWORD AGAINST NATION, NEITHER SHALL THEY LEARN WAR ANYMORE.”

When Christ, who is called the Prince of Peace, begins His rule on this earth, He will not allow wars to be fought any more. Yes, Christ will make an END to all wars, as we read in Isaiah 9:5-7: “For every warrior’s sandal from the noisy battle, And garments rolled in blood, Will be used for burning and fuel of fire. FOR unto us a Child is born, Unto us a Son is given; And the GOVERNMENT WILL BE UPON HIS SHOULDER. And His name will be called … Prince of Peace. Of the INCREASE of His GOVERNMENT AND PEACE There will be no end, Upon the throne of David and over His kingdom … From that time forward, even forever.”

If we understand correctly the purpose of Christ’s future Second Coming, we realize that Christ will not return to fight in war, but to END ALL wars. Psalms 46:9 states: “He makes wars CEASE to the END OF THE EARTH; He BREAKS the BOW and CUTS THE SPEAR IN TWO; He BURNS THE CHARIOT in the fire.” Christ will come to scatter those who delight in war (compare Psalm 68:30).

God will not help people through the means of war. Hosea 1:7 predicts: “Yet I will have mercy on the house of Judah, Will save them by the LORD their God, And will NOT save them BY BOW, Nor by SWORD or BATTLE, By horses or horsemen.” Rather, God will destroy all weapons and instruments of war, as Hosea 2:18 explains: ” … Bow and sword of battle I will shatter from the earth, To make them lie down safely.”

In Zechariah 9:10, God repeats this future prophecy, as follows: “I will cut off the chariot from Ephraim And the horse from Jerusalem; The battle bow shall be cut off. He shall speak peace to the nations; His dominion shall be from sea to sea, And from the River to the ends of the earth.”

Men, at that time, will listen to God and will destroy their weapons. We read in the second chapter of the book of Isaiah that they will beat their swords into plowshares. Ezekiel 39:9-10 confirms this fact: “Then those who dwell in the cities of Israel will go out and set on fire and burn the weapons, both the shields and bucklers, the bows and arrows, the javelins and spears … They will not take wood from the field nor cut down any from the forests, because they will make fires with the weapons … ”

The Christian Duty – Today!

True Christians need to understand that they must already haveGod’s attitude toward peace and war, knowing that PEACE, not WAR, will be the reality of the future world under God’s rule. They must lead by their good example TODAY, showing others that we can live the way to peace and avoid the way to war.

Clearly, we cannot participate in war – neither in a literal sense, nor in the sense of advocating war with our lips, or even entertaining thoughts of war. Rather, we have to bring “every thought” into captivity to the obedience of Christ (compare 2 Corinthians 10:5). That is, we must be sure that our thoughts conform to Christ’s thoughts, and if we think thoughts of war, rather than peace, we must eradicate those thoughts from our minds.

This would even include the habit of watching extremely violent movies or participating in violent video games, in which war is glorified and depicted as the solution to our problems. If we are not careful, such a habit could lead to numbing our conscience to the point where killing seems normal to us. Some video interactive entertainment has been purchased and used by the military since it has been proven more effective than the military’s own training programs for desensitizing the human instincts against randomly killing other human beings, including women and children. In case of a draft and an examination by the draft

board, those who claim to be conscientious objectors must convince the examination board that they are in fact convicted that they cannot participate and kill in war. A habit of watching extremely violent movies, depicting killings and murders just as a means of entertainment, may raise questions in the examination boards as to one’s convictions.

The same is true in respect to what we say, because we understand, as Christ tells us in Matthew 12:34-37, that we will have to give account of every idle word we speak.

Rather than speaking words which advocate, endorse or support war, we are told in Proverbs 12:20 that “counselors of peace have joy.” When we advocate the way of peace, then the “God of love and peace” will be with us (compare 2 Corinthians 13:11).

Proverbs 16:7 tells us: “When a man’s ways please the LORD, He makes even his enemies to be at peace with him.” Do we believe that? Or, do we think that God’s way is not practical, and we must instead do what the world has been doing for thousands of years – trying to bring about peace through war? Emphatically NO! History itself has established the fact that we can NEVER experience and enjoy true peace that way.


Peace on Earth?

We oftentimes hear those most familiar words, “Peace on earth, good will toward men.” Leaders of the free world continually speak of this ideal of peace between nations. And yet, it seems whatever course these well meaning leaders take in this regard, peace continues to elude them.

As we examine the conditions in the world, between men and between nations, we find conflict, we find turmoil, and we find a world devoid of the peace that is so keenly desired. Why is that? Why, with so much effort being put forth in the form of negotiations between nations, and with the religious leaders in much of the world speaking continually of peace, does peace continually elude the nations of the world? Why is the reality so far removed from the ideal?

The Authorized Version of the Bible states that there was “…a multitude of the ‘heavenly’ host praising God, and saying, ‘Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men’” (Luke 2:13–14). But what is the real meaning of this message that was proclaimed to the shepherds as they tended their flocks on that very eventful, autumn night some two thousand years ago?

The Amplified Bible more correctly translates this Scripture (Luke 2:14), as follows: “Glory to God in the highest [heaven], and on earth peace among men with whom He is well-pleased—men of good will, of His favor.”

The Living Bible quotes the Scripture in a similar fashion: “Glory to God in the highest heaven … and peace on earth for all those pleasing him.”

The Ryrie Study Bible notes that this phrase, “good will toward men,” would more accurately be translated, “among men with whom He is pleased.” Ryrie goes further to say: “The peace promised is not given universally to men who possess good will toward God but individually to men who are the recipients of His favor and grace.”

Adam Clark’s “Commentary on the Holy Bible” states, in reference to this passage which reads, “Peace, good will toward men,” that “Men are in a state of hostility with Heaven and with each other. The carnal mind is enmity against God. He who sins wars against his Maker. When men become reconciled to God, through the death of His Son, they love one another. They have peace with God, peace in their own consciences, and peace with their neighbors; good will dwells among them, speaks in them, and works by them.”

Jesus Christ states in the book of Matthew: “Do not think that I came to bring peace on the earth. I did not come to bring peace but a sword. For I have come to set a man against his father, a daughter against her mother, and a daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law; and a man’s enemies will be those of his own household” (Matthew 10:34–36). At the time of Christ’s First Coming, He did not bring universal peace to this world. One of the purposes for His coming was to establish His Church, calling some out of this world to acquire and develop a different mindset. Christ predicted that this would cause conflict with those not called by God.

But how does one receive favor and grace from Almighty God? One must learn the way to peace! Notice, from the book of Isaiah: “Their feet run to evil, And they make haste to shed innocent blood; Their thoughts are thoughts of iniquity; Wasting and destruction are in their paths. The way of peace they have not known, And there is no justice in their ways; They have made themselves crooked paths; Whoever takes that way shall not know peace” (Isaiah 59:7–8).

And from the book of Jeremiah: “Because from the least of them even to the greatest of them, Everyone is given to covetousness; And from the prophet even to the priest, Everyone deals falsely. They have also healed the hurt [margin: crushing] of My people slightly [margin: superficially], Saying, ‘Peace, peace!’ When there is no peace” (Jeremiah 6:13–14).

Ezekiel prophesies for the end-time: “Destruction comes; They will seek peace, but there shall be none” (Ezekiel 7:25). But why is this? God tells us that man does not know the way to peace. The reason is, of course, they reject the Way of God. The festival of Christmas is an example. Christmas is clearly derived from paganism, and so is Easter. While men keep pagan festivals in direct rebellion to the command of God, they also refuse to keep His Festivals, which He requires. (For more information as to what Festivals to keep, and which holidays to avoid, please read our free booklets, “God’s Commanded Holy Days” and “Don’t Keep Christmas.”) They observe Sunday worship, but refuse to keep God’s Sabbath. They are selective as to which of God’s commands they will keep and they determine for themselves how they will apply the Scriptures.

David asks the question in the Psalms: “Who is the man who desires life, And loves many days, that he may see good? Keep your tongue from evil, And your lips from speaking deceit. Depart from evil and do good; Seek peace and pursue it” (Psalm 34:12–14).

David continues in Psalm 37: “For evildoers shall be cut off; But those who wait on the LORD, They shall inherit the earth. For yet a little while and the wicked shall be no more; Indeed, you will look carefully for his place, But it shall be no more. But the meek shall inherit the earth, And shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace” (verses 9–11). And, again, David states in Psalm 119:165: “Great peace have those who love Your law, And nothing causes them to stumble.” As God’s law continues to come into David’s mind, he states: “LORD, I hope for Your salvation, And I do Your commandments. My soul keeps Your testimonies, And I love them exceedingly. I keep Your precepts and Your testimonies, For all my ways are before You” (Psalm 119:166–168).

Of course, we see in these words why God referred to David as a man after His own heart (Acts 13:22). Scripture tells us in Proverbs 14: “There is a way that seems right to a man, But its end is the way of death” (verse 12). The way that the world has accepted and followed is none other than Satan’s way, as this is presently Satan’s world, but the Bible shows us that the ways of Satan must be rejected!

Such action, of course, requires God’s intervention with the individual life, as well as with the world as a whole. In order for the world to come in line with God’s Way, He will have to intervene powerfully to end Satan’s hold on the earth. But the good news is that God intends to do just that! In fact, if He did not intervene at just the right time, ALL life would cease on the earth. What a sobering thought!


A Righteous War?

Christianity Today published an interesting article on October 28, 2003, proving from ancient historical records that early Christians were opposed to military service and war. The article stated (emphasis added): “The ancient church understood that war has been around as long as human beings and [war and] SIN have coexisted. It is a consistent tenet throughout the Christian tradition that WAR IS THE RESULT OF SIN. The responses to war, however, have followed two basic trains of thought: pacifism, and the idea that certain wars can be just.”

The article went on to show that the very early Christian Church was preaching and practicing PACIFISM. Later, though, due to pagan influences and Christian involvement in the affairs of the state, the concept of a so-called “just war” developed.

Continuing with the article: “Pacifism is characteristic of the EARLY CENTURIES OF CHRISTIANITY like the North African apologist Tertullian (160-220 A.D.), who regularly warned Christians to DISTANCE THEMSELVES FROM PAGAN CULTURE. He wrote: `How will he serve in the army even during peacetime without the sword that

Jesus Christ has taken away? … We are not allowed to wear any uniform that symbolizes a sinful act’ (On Idolatry 19.3). The third-century Roman Presbyter Hippolytus wrote the Apostolic Tradition, Canon 16 (ca. 215 A.D.) which opposed serving in the military as a matter of church discipline: `A soldier in lower ranks shall kill no one. If ordered to do so, he shall not obey, and he shall not take an oath. If he does not want to comply with this directive, let him be dismissed [from the church].'”

The article went on to say: “The Constantinian era brought about a change. Previously marginalized Christians were now involved in THE AFFAIRS OF STATE. Though there were many Christian soldiers before the time of Constantine, IT WASN’T UNTIL previously marginalized Christians BECAME INVOLVED IN THE AFFAIRS OF STATE that the church fathers BEGAN NUANCING THEIR OPPOSITION TO MILITARY ACTION. The issue then became how one could remain a Christian when the demands of the state required use of force to combat evil or prevent injury.” As the article pointed out, this then led to the Catholic teaching of a “just war.”

Augustine of Hippo (354-430) taught that war, although evil (!), was justifiable as a last resort, after peaceful options had been exhausted. A complicated body of rules and regulations was created, defining a “just war.” Thomas Aquinas (1224-1274) was instrumental in that regard. Those man-made rules provide that a “just war” must be declared by a proper governmental (human) authority; that it has to be waged for a morally legitimate purpose (defined by man); that it must have the intention of correcting a wrong (defined by man); and that it must be fought in the right way; that is, civilians must not be intentionally harmed (but we all know that every war will lead to the death of civilians – the so-called “casualties of war”).

Based on these ideas, the Protestant leaders of the Reformation accepted warfare. The Swiss reformer Zwingly was killed in battle!

Christ, however, did not approve the concept of a “just war” fought by man. He showed us very specifically that His disciples are NOT to participate in warfare in any manner, shape or form. If there ever has been a so-called righteous or just war, a war which would have been justified – or if there has ever been an action of defending oneself or others which would have been acceptable, if not recommended – then it would have been Peter’s attempt to protect the totally innocent Jesus from the illegal arrest of the Romans and the Jews.

But when Peter drew the sword in the garden of Gethsemane and cut off the ear of the servant Malchus, Christ told him: “Put your sword in its place, for all who take the sword will perish by the sword” (Matthew 26:52).

We find a similar warning and repetition of Christ’s statement to Peter in Revelation 13:10, where we read: “He who leads into captivity shall go into captivity; he who kills with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is [required] the patience and the faith of the saints [so that they do not kill with the sword in the face of persecution, but faithfully rely on God to fight their battles for them].”

Let us also remember the incident, when James and John were willing to wipe out the Samaritans who had refused to grant shelter to Christ and to them. We read in Luke 9:54-56: “And when His disciples James and John saw this, they said, `Lord, do You want us to command fire to come down from heaven and consume them, just as Elijah did?’ But He turned and rebuked them and said, `You do not know what manner of spirit you are of. For the Son of Man did not come to destroy men’s lives but to save them.’ And they went to another village.”

The Spirit of Satan

The spirit that James and John were following at that moment was the spirit of Satan. Satan is a destroyer, especially through the means of war, as Revelation 9:11 reveals. There, a warring army is described as being led by Satan, “the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in Hebrew is Abaddon, but in Greek he has the name Apollyon.” The word Abbadon means, “Destruction,” and the word Apollyon means, “Destroyer.”

While Christ said that He did not come to destroy men’s lives, Satan is the one who is anxious to destroy as many human lives as he possibly can.

Satan is also called, in John 8:44, a “murderer from the beginning.” In the Greek, the word for “murderer” is “anthropoktonos.” It literally means, “mankiller” or “manslayer.” The same Greek word is used in 1 John 3:15: “Whoever hates his brother is a murderer (in Greek, “anthropoktonos“), and you know that no murderer has eternal life abiding in him.”

Therefore, whoever kills his neighbor, whether in times of peace or in times of war, is described in the Bible as a “manslayer” or “murderer,” and such a person does not have eternal life abiding in him.

“My Servants Would Fight … “

When Christ was asked to defend Himself before Pilate, He told him: “My kingdom is not of this world. If My kingdom were of this world, My servants would fight, so that I should not be delivered to the Jews; but now My kingdom is not from here” (John 18:36).

We need to take note of several points Christ brings out in this passage: First, Christ told Pilate that His Kingdom was not of this world, and that therefore, His servants would not fight in this world. Some have claimed that Christ was referring to His human disciples, when He talked about His servants. Even if that were true, they still would not be permitted to fight in war today, as Christ’s rule over this world is still future.

In addition, let us notice that Christ said that IF His kingdom were of this world, His servants would fight ” … so that I should not be delivered to the Jews.

This was a statement that Christ made to Pilate at that time. He said, in effect: If My Kingdom were of this world, that is, if I had come at that time to establish the Kingdom of God on this earth, then My servants would fight against those who try to prevent the Kingdom of God from being established.

WHO WERE the servants Christ was talking about? Surely not His few human disciples who were with Him at that time! They would not have been a match for the Roman army.

To whom then is Christ referring?

Matthew 26:53 provides us with the answer from Christ’s own lips, directed at Peter who tried to fight for Him: “Or do you think that I cannot now pray to My Father, and He will provide Me with more than twelve legions of angels [A Roman legion consisted of 5,000 soldiers. Twelve legions of angels would then consist of 60,000 angels]?”

When Christ talked about His servants who would not allow Him to be arrested, if He had come at that time to set up the Kingdom of God, He was referring to more than twelve legions of angels – who were and are much more powerful than all of man’s armies combined. He was not talking about His human disciples. He had told them earlier that He did not call them servants anymore, but friends, as He had revealed His Will to them (compare John 15:15).

In effect, what Christ was telling Pilate in John 18:36 was simply this: “If I had come to establish My Kingdom, My servants, the angels of My Father, would not allow Me to be captured and put to death.” But, as we understand, Christ’s First Coming was not for the purpose of establishing the Kingdom of God on this earth; rather, one of its purposes was for Christ to DIE for you and me! But His Second Coming will be exactly for the purpose of establishing God’s Kingdom on this earth! And so we find that the angels will fight for and with the returning Christ against those who will oppose Him at that time. Revelation 19:14, 21 states: “And the armies in heaven, clothed in fine linen, white and clean, followed Him on white horses … And the rest were killed with the sword which proceeded from the mouth of Him who sat on the horse.” A description of that battle can also be found in Zechariah 14:3-4, 12-15.

Christ’s statements in John 18:36 do not provide any justification for His human followers to fight in war. The Biblical teaching is very clear – a Christian who wants to follow Christ and His teachings, will not fight in war.


GOD’S 6,000-YEAR PLAN FOR MAN

We read in the first chapter of the book of Genesis that God created the seven-day week and the Sabbath, as the seventh day of the week. Man is to rest on the seventh day of the week, as God rested (Exodus 20:9–11). The Bible also teaches that in God’s prophetic plan, one day is treated as 1,000 years (2 Peter 3:8). Adam died on the “day” he ate of the forbidden fruit (Genesis 2:17). Although he lived to be 930 years old (Genesis 5:5), he died before the first 1,000-year “day” was completed. (This was also the understanding of early Church commentators like Methodius.)

In Hebrews 4:4, 11, the seventh day of the week—the Sabbath—is pictured as a type of the peaceful “rest,” when Christ has returned to this earth to rule mankind. Christ will rule for a thousand years (Revelation 20:4). Since the last “day” of God’s plan—His rule over man—is 1,000 years long, the preceding six “days” amount to 6,000 years of man’s rule over man.

The concept that each day of the week represents a thousand years of God’s plan was known throughout history. Rabbi Elias wrote about 200 years ago: “The world endures six thousand years: two thousand before the law, two thousand under the law, and two thousand under [the] Messiah.” Edward Gibbon stated in Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, that the tradition of a 7,000-year plan “was attributed to the prophet Elijah,” and that this tradition was “carefully inculcated” in the early Church.

For example, the apocryphal book, “Epistle of Barnabas,” although not part of the inspired Holy Scriptures of the Bible, nevertheless points out what Jewish people believed at the time of the author’s writings (probably as early as A.D. 70–79, compare Encyclopedia Britannica, Vol. 3, copyright 1959, “Barnabas, Epistle of.”). In the Epistle, the author, calling himself “Barnabas,” states: “… in six days, that is, in six thousand years, shall all things be accomplished… when His Son shall come…then He shall gloriously rest in that seventh day.”

The Encyclopedia of the Jewish Religion confirms that the rabbis of Christ’s day taught that the seventh “world day” would be 1,000 years of the Messiah.

Irenaeus, a disciple of Polycarp, who was a disciple of John, later departed, to a large extent, from the truth. However, he retained the tradition of the 7,000-year plan of God. In “Against Heresis,” he wrote, about 150 A.D.: “For the day of the Lord is a thousand years; and in six days created things were completed; it is evident, therefore, that they will come to an end at the [end of the] sixth thousand years.”

Others, who are known of having believed in and taught the 7,000–year plan of God, include Rabbi Ketina; Lactantius; Victorinus; Hippolytus; Justin Martyr; and Methodius. In 1552, Bishop Latimer wrote: “The world was ordained to endure, as all learned men affirm, 6,000 years.”

Although nobody knows the exact time of Christ’s return (compare Matthew 24:36, 44), we are able to show, by using known dates and the overlapping ages of the patriarchs of the Bible, that Adam was created approximately 4,000 years before Christ. This means, then, that Christ’s return to this earth cannot be that far off.


True Christians Don’t Fight

2 Corinthians 10:3-5 explains: “For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war ACCORDING TO THE FLESH. For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal but mighty in God for pulling down strongholds, casting down arguments and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God … ”

Paul is describing here a spiritual warfare against the evil forces of the demon world, not a carnal warfare against other human beings. Note Ephesians 6:11-12: “Put on the whole armor of God, that you may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places.”

Christians Refused to Fight

By no stretch of the imagination can one read those clear passages and still conclude that Christ or Paul permitted Christians to fight in the wars of this world. And so, those who have followed the plain teachings of the New Testament have, throughout history, refused to participate in war, as previously pointed out. Please note these additional quotes:

Professor Rossi wrote in Conscience and Liberty (emphasis added): “The Christians of the first century … were decisively against any form of war. In the middle of the second century, the Christian Philosopher Justin declared to his pagan readers, `And we, who once delighted in war, in murdering each other and in all kinds of sins, we have all over the world changed our weapons into instruments of peace … ‘”

Edward Gibbon wrote in “The Triumph of Christendom in the Roman Empire,” on page 41, about the early Church: ” … they refused to take any active part in the civil administration or the military defense of the empire.”

In “Of the Crown,” Tertullian (A.D. 150-225) wrote: “I think we must first inquire whether warfare is proper at all for Christians … Shall it be held lawful to make an occupation of the sword, when the Lord proclaims that he who uses the sword shall perish by the sword?”

Tertullian is also quoted as saying: “The divine banner and the human banner do not go together, nor the standard of Christ and the standard of the devil. Only without the sword can the Christian wage war: for the Lord has abolished the sword.”

In the September/October 1985 edition of the magazine, “Liberty,” the following statements were made (emphasis added): “Until the end of the second century, the church appeared to be staunchly pacifist. No records exist of any Christian soldier prior to A.D. 170. A pagan named Celsius in A.D. 173 chastised Christians for their pacifism: `If all men were to do the same as you, there would be nothing to prevent the king from being left in utter solitude and desertion, and the forces of the empire would fall into the hands of the wildest and most lawless barbarians.’ Justyn Martyr, describing the early church, wrote: `We who formerly murdered one another now not only do not make war upon our enemies, but we gladly die confessing Christ … [Justin Martyr (A.D.100-165) also said: “We ourselves were well conversant with war, murder and everything evil, but all of us throughout the whole wide earth have traded in our weapons of war. We have exchanged our swords for plowshares, our spears for farm tools.”] After A.D. 170, however, references to Christian soldiers appear … Worldly paganism saturated religion, and the church succumbed to its militaristic influenceChristians, alienated from the Roman Government by persecution, soon became the

Roman Government. In A.D. 314, the Council of Arles declared that Christians could officially join the army, and by A.D. 416 ONLY Christians could join. Emperor Constantine’s conversion to Christianity helped turn Christian plowshares into swords…”

The Paulicians, who lived about 550 A.D., preached against participating in war. So did the Waldenses in the 12th and 13th centuries. Later, some Waldenses decided that they could fight in war, while others refused to do so. One Waldensian wrote in 1655: “The Christians who allegedly fight battle for God and religion cannot justify their acts, because they do something which God did not command, yes, which Christ prohibited.”

The article in Liberty continued: “During the Reformation and the centuries following, Mennonites, Hussites, Quakers, the Brethren, and Jehovah’s Witnesses refused to take part in war. The larger Protestant bodies justified warfare as long as they were able to rationalize the justness of each conflict. The Kaiser’s armies marched `for God, the Kaiser, and the Fatherland,’ while across the English Channel, Reverend Winnington-Ingram, the bishop of London, exhorted young Englishmen to `kill Germans … to kill the good and the bad, to kill the young and the old, to kill those who have shown kindness to our wounded … As I have said a thousand times, I look upon it as a war of purity.'”

The record of history is clear. Those who followed the clear teaching of Jesus Christ regarding peace and war REFUSED both to fight and to join the military.

In the April 23, 1865 issue of the Church of God publication, “Hope of Israel,” it was stated: “We thank God that President Lincoln … did cause to be made such laws as would deliver God’s saints from participating in war.” In April 1917, Andrew Dugger, president of the Church of God (Seventh Day), met with President Wilson and received exemption for Church members from combatant service. During the Korean and Vietnam wars, Herbert W. Armstrong of the Worldwide Church of God petitioned the government to recognize Church members as having conscientious objector status.

True Christians will not participate in war, nor will they advocate war! Anyone who advocates going to war bears a grave responsibility. If young people who follow such advice are killed in war, or if they kill others, including innocent civilians, widows and children (who may even be members of a church who kill young people from the same church), and once God, the Judge of us all, declares such warfare to be sinful, He will also hold those responsible who have advocated the same.

Notice the following excerpts from a poem that a Mennonite wrote in 1873. This poem entitled, “Christianity Requires Peace,” reads:

“How can men be so blind in this

Clear peaceful gospel light,

As to believe and say, It is

The Christian’s legal right

To forge the instruments of carnal strife,

And learn the fiendish art of taking life!

With sword and gun join in the mad affray

To kill his fellow men in every way!

May God save us from this sight.

“Come, blessed time, seen from afar

By holy seers of old,

When none shall sanction deeds of war

Within the Christian fold.

Oh, when shall appear the glorious day,

When carnage and strife shall have passed away?

When all men on earth love the Prince of Peace,

And obey his gospel, then wars will cease –

`Tis the hope we firmly hold.”

The New Testament teachings on war forbid Christians to participate in war, as the spirit of war is the spirit of murder, and it is therefore clearly in total opposition to Christ’s teachings reflected, for instance, in the Sermon on the Mount. In the future, the way of war will not be taught anymore. So then, it behooves us today to teach and live God’s way of peace, not Satan’s way of war. Christ told Peter that whoever takes up the sword, shall perish by it. He rebuked the “sons of thunder” – James and John – for their desire to destroy the Samaritans, asking them if they did not realize whose spirit they were following at that time. John later became known, however, as an “apostle of love.”

Satan Invents War

Let us focus a little bit more on that spirit – the spirit of this world that is responsible for men’s miseries, sufferings, killings and wars. We already saw from the letter of James that wars come from lusts that fight in our minds. But where do those lusts come from?

Once we fully understand who is the originator of war, we can also clearly see why we must not participate in war.

We read in the book of Genesis that God, in the beginning, created the heavens and the earth (Genesis 1:1). When this happened, God’s angels shouted for joy because this original peaceful creation was full of majesty, beauty and splendor (compare Job 38:4-7).

The Bible also reveals to us that a mighty and powerful spirit being, called Lucifer, was taught and trained by God at His very throne in heaven (compare Isaiah 14:12; Ezekiel 28:14-15), to rule over the earth. Not being satisfied with what God had given him, he rebelled against God! He tried to knock God off His heavenly throne – to replace God and become “like Him,” or, perhaps, even become God Himself. His coup failed, and he was thrown back to this earth, together with about one-third of all of the angels that he had swayed to his way of thinking (Ezekiel 28:16; Isaiah 14:13-15; Revelation 12:3-4; Luke 10:18). Lucifer’s name was changed to Satan (Revelation 12:9), and his angels became known as demons. They are also known as evil or familiar spirits.

This ANGELIC rebellion was the first recorded battle, or war, in the history of creation! Satan – then called Lucifer – was the originator. This war ended in total destruction and the earth became void and empty – filled with death, decay and darkness. (Genesis 1:2, correctly translated from the Hebrew, reads: “The earth BECAME without form, and void; and darkness was on the face of the deep.” For more information, please read our free booklet, “The Theory of Evolution – A Fairy Tale for Adults?“)

This very first war was premeditated! Yes, Lucifer had prepared his rebellion very carefully! We don’t know how long it took Lucifer after feelings of lust, greed, envy and pride had begun to fill his mind, before he began to work on the angels under his command, bombarding them with his war propaganda, until they, too, were willing to follow their leader in the first violent attack against other beings. But we can be sure that it was a well thought out plan to overthrow the Creator!

Satan invented war and he is still responsible for war today. He sustains that warring spirit today by provoking nations to come against each other in wars, having absolutely no care for the tremendous loss of human life and suffering. He also provokes the minds of people with the spirit of hatred and contentiousness on an individual level. True to form, he will once again – in the near future – become the originator of a universal war, this time on this earth. We also know, from prophecy, that Satan will fight another spiritual war against God and the holy angels just prior to the return of Christ. Revelation 12:7-9 describes that war.

The Bible records in verse 13 of Revelation 12 that Satan will again be thrown back to this earth and will be filled with tremendous, uncontrolled wrath and anger! (In fact, there are some indications that this event might have already taken place.) In that frame of mind, he will influence people to fight the most violent and vicious war ever fought by humans on this planet! It will be so devastating that all of mankind will surely perish unless God intervenes at the last minute, so to speak, to stop such senseless fighting. Only the returning Jesus Christ – King of kings and Lord of lords – will be able to stop Satan and prevent the total annihilation of mankind (compare Matthew 24:21-22).

Even though God will swiftly and supernaturally intervene at that time and make a stop to that war, mankind will still, at the beginning of Christ’s rule here on earth, be eager to fight, motivated by their own lusts which have become part of their Satan-inspired nature. We read in Ezekiel 38 that peoples from the east will attempt to overthrow the peaceful nations of Israel. This will happen at the very beginning of the “Millennium” – a period of 1,000 years when God will rule on this earth and Satan will be bound, unable to deceive the nations anymore. These peoples will not have rid themselves of their lust to fight and murder, which they acquired from Satan. Yes, it will take a while, even in the Millennium, until physical man will be able to overcome his Satan-inspired human nature and replace it, gradually, with God’s nature.

But lo and behold, even after that event which occurs at the BEGINNING of the Millennium, the Bible describes yet another future war that will be fought when the “thousand years have expired” (Revelation 20:7). This war will be fought before the “Great White Throne Judgment” period begins, which is mentioned in Revelation 20:11-12. (For more information regarding this “Great White Throne Judgment,” please read our free booklet, “God’s Commanded Holy Days.”) Remember, Satan had been thrown in prison so that, as we read in Revelation 20:3, he could “deceive the nations no more.” And what was, and is, and will be Satan’s biggest deception?

Revelation 20:7-10 provides us with the answer to this all-important question: “Now when the thousand years have expired, Satan will be released from his prison and will go out to deceive the nations which are in the four corners of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle, whose number is as the sand of the sea. They went up on the breadth of the earth and surrounded the camp of the saints and the beloved city. And fire came down from God out of heaven and devoured them. The devil, who deceived them, was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone … ”

We see that man, under the influence and deception of Satan, will be willing to fight again in war. Man who wants to kill in war today, or thinks that war will solve our problems, is deceived by Satan. After all, we read that Satan has deceived the whole world (Revelation 12:9).

Man NEVER needs to fight in war. We see that in that very last future war, involving humans, God will do the fighting for His human servants, by devouring the enemy through fire. That will be the right time for God to intervene and destroy the enemy, but it was not the right time or occasion when James and John asked for fire to come down from heaven – essentially calling on God to devour the Samaritans. We must leave all fighting to God. It is not our prerogative or responsibility, and if we think and act differently than what God tells us, we are playing right into the deceptive hand of Satan.

After that final war or “battle” recorded in Revelation 20:7-11, there will never be another war! Can you comprehend a world WITHOUT WAR? A world that is full of PEACE and HARMONY? Revelation 21:4 predicts: “And God will wipe away every tear from their eyes; there shall be no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying. There shall be no more pain, for the former things have passed away.”

Why Did Ancient Israel Fight?

All well and good, you might say. But, if war is un-Christian, then why did ancient Israel fight and kill? Good question! And here are a few more questions that warrant Biblical answers! Why did God permit Israel to fight in war? Why did God sometimes even order Israel to fight? If it is always a sin for man to fight in war, did David – a man after

God’s own heart – sin when he fought in war? Did Moses sin when he ordered Israel to fight against Amalek?

Some might answer that it was all right for people in the Old Testament to fight, because God was their Commander. Somehow Israel was justified because they lived under some kind of a different administration. But this explanation CANNOT be correct, and, in fact, shows a total misunderstanding of the character and purpose of God and His law!

God is the same throughout ETERNITY – yesterday, today, and forever. His character, His values, His way of thinking did not, and do not change! He is not a respecter of persons. If it is sin for US today to fight and kill – which it is – it was likewise sin for those in Old Testament times to fight and kill. Most of those who fought in Old Testament times were carnal – unconverted – like most people are today. Nevertheless, as Christ told Peter, everyone who kills in war must be killed in war, unless he comes to repentance and obtains forgiveness of his sins. Killing in war is one of those sins that a person must repent of and obtain forgiveness for.

But some in the Old Testament, like David, Moses and Joshua, who did fight and kill in war, were converted. They had God’s Holy Spirit! They were living under the terms and conditions of the New Covenant, as we do today. Again, since it is wrong for us to kill in war, it must have been wrong for David, Moses and Joshua to kill in war; otherwise, God would NOT be the same! He would have different standards and laws for different people, in effect, being a respecter of persons – which would be against His own written Word, the Bible!

Some say, David, Moses and Joshua were justified to kill because God ordered them to kill. We will look into all of these arguments, but let us state here that Moses and David both killed people in some wars that were NOT commanded by God. We do not read, for example, that God commanded David to kill 200 Philistines. Rather, Saul – not God – asked David to kill 100 Philistines in exchange for becoming his son-in-law, and David responded by killing 200 Philistines (1 Samuel 18:25-27). Was that killing justified? If not, where do you draw the line? As we will see, David’s killing in war was not in any way justified – not under any circumstances!

Let us go back, in our Old Testament survey, to the very first war that ancient Israel fought, and let us see how the nation of Israel decided to become a war-waging nation.

How Israel Became a Warring Nation

As mentioned before, very early in the recent history of the Church of God, Herbert W. Armstrong wrote a booklet, in 1967, entitled “Military Service and War.” In the booklet, he explains HOW Israel decided to go to war, and WHY God used Israel, even sometimes ordering them to fight.

We begin quoting from pages 24-26 of the booklet (emphasis in the original): “Right here, before they reached Mt. Sinai – before they heard God’s own great voice thundering His Ten Commandments – God demonstrated the pattern He would follow in preserving His people from having to undergo military service, or fighting in war, or taking human life!… `And Moses said unto the people, Fear ye not, stand still, and see the salvation of the Eternal, which HE WILL SHOW YOU today. … The Eternal shall fight for you, and ye shall hold your peace’ [Exodus 14:13-14]. The Israelites were not to fight – but STAND STILL! They were to see God save them from Pharaoh’s ARMY. God was going to SHOW THEM that He would fight their wars for them! They were to remain at PEACE!”

Mr. Armstrong goes on to explain that Israel’s faith in God’s help was only of a short duration. They soon began to doubt when they came to Marah and only found bitter water (Exodus 15:24). They also complained in the wilderness because of lack of food (Exodus 16:2-3). Also, when in Rephidim, they lost faith, tempting God (Exodus 17:1-2).

Continuing with Mr. Armstrong’s booklet, on pages 29-32: “Now we come to the CRUCIAL INCIDENT that explains WHY Israel went to war. Regularly they had been grumbling, complaining, accusing, disobeying, LOSING FAITH – in face of constant MIRACLES from God. Now, again, as God performed another miracle, causing water to gush forth out of a rock, the people DOUBTED that God was with them. `… they tempted the ETERNAL, saying, “Is the ETERNAL among us, or not?”‘ (Exodus 17:7).

“Now consider what had happened. Repeatedly, God had given these people awe-inspiring and miraculous demonstrations of His intention to fight the battles for them… After all of this OVERWHELMING PROOF, these people DOUBTED God’s faithfulness – DOUBTED His power – even DOUBTED His very existence. They disobeyed. They went the way of SIN! In effect, they had their own `God is dead’ movement!…

[A]t this juncture, Amalek, a Gentile king, came against the Israelites in great strength with an invading army. This time God ALLOWED the Israelites to write the lesson of experience. He allowed them to SIN. God does not forcibly prevent humans from sinning.

“Moses, at the end of his patience trying to induce these stubborn, rebellious people to believe in and TRUST God, said to Joshua, `Choose us out men, and go out, FIGHT with Amalek’ (Exodus 17:9). Lacking the faith to trust God for their protection, Moses feared they would be slaughtered. Although Moses weakened and gave the order of WAR, it was THE PEOPLE themselves who actually MADE THE DECISION for war, by their utter lack of reliance on God. It was altogether unnecessary for these Israelites to arm themselves and wage WAR. It was WRONG! It was SIN. But God let the decision be theirs … This incident was the turning point… They had experienced a taste of war. They could have – should have – turned from it, afterward, and relied on God instead of their own power. But they didn’t… By their continuous disbelief, lack of reliance on GOD, and reliance only on PHYSICAL WARFARE, they made the DECISION to be, like all the nations of the earth, a WARRING NATION!”

On page 33, Mr. Armstrong begins to address the question why God ordered the Israelites at times to wage war: “These descendants of Abraham had made their decision to be a fighting, war-waging nation. That decision was theirs to make. And since they had made it…, God gave orders for them to do what fighting – and killing – was necessary to accomplish God’s PURPOSE of putting them in the land of Promise! But that did not make war RIGHT. Whether to DO right or wrong – that is MAN’S decision! These Israelites did not need to fight! So it was BECAUSE of Israel’s faithlessness and disobedience that God ALLOWED them to SIN by taking up arms. And therefore God used them as His instruments in driving out the nations illegally in their land. Even at that later date the Israelites could have REPENTED, changed their decision, and trusted God to fight their battles for them… Having committed the sin of DOUBT, these Israelites proceeded to commit the SIN OF FIGHTING – of WAR!”

Continuing on page 36: “But one may ask this question: If war is wrong – if it is SIN – if it is contrary to God’s WAY for man, then WHY did God, on occasion, actually order the Israelites to go to war and kill?

Consider these TWO FACTS:

“1) Israel had sinned in a) not TRUSTING God to do the fighting for them; and b) in disobeying God’s Commandment against war. They had CHOSEN to be a war-waging nation. The decision was WRONG. Yet God compels man to decide WHETHER to sin. If he does, he brings on himself the penalty. THE FACT, therefore, must be realized that Israel REFUSED TO RELY ON GOD TO DO THE FIGHTING; and CHOSE to be a warring nation.

“2) God’s PURPOSE must stand, regardless of what men do. It was God’s PURPOSE to install Israel in, and to drive certain people out of God’s holy land, which He had PROMISED to the children of Abraham, Isaac and Israel… Since Israel was not going to rely on GOD to drive out these nations, but elected to be a WAR-making nation, God used them to accomplish His PURPOSE… He ordered them to do what was required to make HIS PURPOSE stand!”

There are some in certain Church of God organizations today, who justify going to and participating in war, or who claim that ancient Israel did NOT sin when they fought in war. They are wrong, as they do not understand the character of God, nor the intent and purpose of God’s Law, the Ten Commandments. Let us quote Mr. Armstrong’s alarming and challenging words from page 38 of his booklet:

“The divine GIVER of human life has the right to take the lives He gave. They belong to HIM. But for any human, or nation, of his or its own volition, on his or its own initiative, to take human life is SIN. The life he takes is not his – but GOD’S! He not only commits murder – he also STEALS or takes what is GOD’S. Even his own life belongs to God. The suicide takes a human life that belongs to God!

“When God has made it one of the ten basic SINS for man to take human life – and made it unnecessary for man to go to war by promising to take care of the wars Himself supernaturally, then the nation which CHOOSES to be a WAR-waging nation has committed SIN. And every individual who enters its military organization is committing SIN.

“Israel had made that decision. Other nations, too – all had made it. Since the nations of this world do fight, God allows them to commit this SIN. Yet, to carry out HIS PURPOSE, God Himself determines the

outcome of wars. And since Israel already had rejected HIM as its war-making Force, He even ordered them to fulfill HIS PURPOSE, which must be accomplished! But that did not whitewash Israel from having deliberately rebelled and chosen to fight in war in violation of GOD’S WAY.”

Yes, ancient Israel sinned when they went to war. THEY DECIDED to do this, rather than waiting for God’s counsel (compare Psalm 106:7-15, especially verse 13). And when man makes decisions on his own, without asking for God’s counsel, he is usually wrong (Compare, for another example, Joshua 9:14). God, the Author of peace, does not want human beings to fight in war. When Christ returns, He will restore peace to this earth – a time when “Nation shall not lift up sword against nation, Neither shall they learn war anymore” (Isaiah 2:4).

Man will live a way of peace as originally intended by God. Today, we are Christ’s ambassadors of that future way. We are not to follow the sinful pattern of the ancient Israelites who rebelled against God’s promises and clear commands. Man has chosen to disobey God and to sin by going to war. God, who is the same yesterday, today and forever, condemns, and has ALWAYS condemned, human warfare. We are to pray for our enemies and to do good to them, rather than fighting against them and avenging ourselves. We are to leave “vengeance” to God (Romans 12:19-20). The Biblical teaching on this subject is clear and consistent.

We have read about the incident when God fought for Israel and destroyed the Egyptian army so that Israel did not have to fight. Here are some additional examples in the Bible where God manifested His great power, showing that man does not have to fight in war at all, if he would only rely on God for help.

King Jehoshaphat Did Not Need to Fight

The Bible records in 2 Chronicles 20:1-30 an incident where King Jehoshaphat fully and totally relied on God’s help. As a consequence, he did not have to fight. We read in verse 4 that, in the face of an imminent attack from their enemies, the king and all the people “gathered together to ask help from the LORD; and from all the cities of Judah they came to seek the LORD.” In verse 12, the king admits that he is helpless, “nor do we know what to do, but our eyes are upon You.” Jahaziel is inspired to respond, “Do not be afraid nor dismayed becauseof this great multitude, for the battle is NOT yours, BUT God’s” (verse 15). The king was also told that he would “not need to fight in this battle. Position yourselves, stand still and see the salvation of the LORD” (verse 17).

Since the king and the people had the required faith in God’s mighty power, “the LORD set ambushes against the people of Ammon, Moab, and MountSeir, who had come against Judah; and they were defeated. For the people of Ammon and Moab stood up against the inhabitants of MountSeir to utterly kill and destroy them. And when they had made an end of the inhabitants of Seir, they helped to destroy one another. So when Judah came to a place overlooking the wilderness, they looked toward the multitude; and there were dead bodies, fallen on the earth. No one had escaped … And the fear of God was on all the kingdoms of those countries when they heard that the LORD had fought against the enemies of Israel. Then the realm of Jehoshaphat was quiet, for his God gave him rest all around” (verses 22-24, 29-30).


The Way of War vs. the Way of Peace

The following representative Scriptures describe two opposite ways of life—the way that leads to war, and the way that leads to peace. By no stretch of the imagination can the objective reader conclude that both ways achieve the same results. ONLY God’s way of peace produces peace—and a Christian is to follow THAT way, while REJECTING the way of war.

The Way of WAR

“Put your sword in its place, for ALL who take the sword will PERISH by the sword” (Matthew 26:52).

“He who kills with the sword must be killed with the sword” (Revelation 13:10).

“Whoever sheds man’s blood, By man his blood shall be shed” (Gen- esis 9:6).

“As your sword has made women childless, so shall your mother be childless among women’ (1 Samuel 15:33).

“Their sword shall enter their own heart” (Psalm 37:15).

“Shall the sword devour forever? Do you not know that it will be bitter in the latter end?” (2 Samuel 2:26).

“Whoever hates his brother is a murderer” (1 John 3:15).

“Where do wars and fights come from among you? Do they not come from your desires for pleasure that war in your members? You lust and do not have. You murder and covet and cannot obtain. You fight and war” (James 4:1–2).

“You have relied on the king of Syria, and have not relied on the LORD your God… In this you have done foolishly; therefore from now on you shall have wars” (2 Chronicles 16, 7, 9).

“The LORD abhors the bloodthirsty… man” (Psalm 5:6).

“The LORD tests the righteous, but the wicked and the one who loves violence His soul hates” (Psalm 11:5).

“Their feet are swift to shed blood… The way of peace they have not known” (Romans 3:15, 17).

“If you had known… the things that make for your peace. But now they are hidden from your eyes” (Luke 19:42).

“For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood” (Ephesians 6:12).

The Way of PEACE

“For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war according to the flesh” (2 Corinthians 10:3).

“The LORD will fight for you, and you shall hold your peace” (Exodus 14:14).

“I will have mercy on the house of Judah, will save them by the LORD their God, and will not save them by bow, nor by sword or battle, by horses or horsemen” (Hosea 1:7).

“Some trust in chariots and some in horses; but we will remember the name of the LORD our God” (Psalm 20:7).

“He has redeemed my soul in peace from the battle which was against me” (Psalm 55:18).

“I will wait for You… For God is my defense” (Psalm 59:9).

“He makes wars cease to the end of the earth. He breaks the bow and cuts the spear in two. He burns the chariot in the fire” (Psalm 46:9).

“For unto us a Child is born… and His name will be called… Prince of Peace. Of the increase of His… peace There will be no end” (Isaiah 9:6–7).

“The Son of Man did not come to destroy men’s lives but to save them” (Luke 9:56).

“Bow and sword of battle I will shatter from the earth” (Hosea 2:18). “He shall speak peace to the nations” (Zechariah 9:10).

“Speak comfort to Jerusalem and cry out to her, That her warfare is ended, that her iniquity is pardoned” (Isaiah 40:2).

“Scatter the peoples who delight in war” (Psalm 68:30).

“They shall beat their swords into plowshares, And their spears into pruning hooks. Nation shall not lift up sword against nation, Neither shall they learn war anymore” (Isaiah 2:4).

“Israel will go out and set on fire and burn the weapons” (Ezekiel 39:9).

“Love your enemies, bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who spitefully use you and persecute you” (Matthew 5:44).

“Repay no one evil for evil… If it is possible, as much as depends on you, live peaceably with all men. Beloved, do not avenge yourselves… Therefore, if your enemy hungers, feed him; if he is thirsty, give him a drink… Do not overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good” (Romans 12:17–21).

“Let us pursue the things which make for peace” (Romans 14:19).

“Let him seek peace and pursue it” (1 Peter 3:11).

“When a man’s ways please the LORD, He makes even his enemies to be at peace with him” (Proverbs 16:7).

“The LORD will bless His people with peace” (Psalm 29:11).

“Now the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace by those who make peace” (James 3:18).

“Blessed are the peacemakers, For they shall be called sons of God” (Matthew 5:9).

“Counselors of peace have joy” (Proverbs 12:20).

“How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the gospel of peace” (Romans 10:15).

“How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him who… proclaims peace” (Isaiah 52:7).

“Live in peace; and the God of love and peace will be with you” (2 Corinthians 13:11).


King Hezekiah Did Not Need to Fight

Another powerful example of God’s awesome intervention – in this case, on behalf of King Hezekiah and His people – can be found in 2 Chronicles 32. We read in verses 20-22 that, after Hezekiah’s “deeds of faithfulness” (verse 1), the king of Assyria proceeded to besiege Jerusalem. But due to faith in God on the part of the king and the prophet Isaiah (verse 20), “the LORD sent an angel who cut down every mighty man of valor, leader, and captain in the camp of the king of Assyria. So he returned shamefaced to his own land … Thus the LORD saved Hezekiah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem from the hand of … the king of Assyria” (verses 21-22).

Think about what could be accomplished today if those who claim to be followers of the teachings of Jesus Christ would turn to God with a repentant heart and soul, and pray to God for protection and help, fully relying on Him and trusting in Him to do their fighting for them. Instead, we have turned so far away from the Eternal God – our Maker and Sustainer – that such a thought sounds preposterous! God has not changed, but He will not fight our battles if we don’t have faith in Him, CHOOSING rather to rely on ourselves.

God Fought For Israel

Let us return to the example of the ancient Israelites. We have seen that God showed them, when He brought them out of the land of Egypt, that He would fight for them. They did not have to fight. It was never God’s desire that Israel should fight. Notice what He told the Israelites: “I will send My fear before you, I will cause confusion among all the people to whom you come, and will make all your enemies turn their backs to you. And I will send hornets before you, which shall drive out the Hivite, the Canaanite, and the Hittite from before you” (Exodus 23:27-28).

Later, Moses reminded the Israelites of God’s intent to drive out the enemies through hornets (Deuteronomy 7:20), and Joshua 24:12 reports that this was EXACTLY what God did: “I sent the hornet before you which drove them out from before you, also the two kings of the Amorites, BUT NOT WITH YOUR SWORD OR WITH YOUR BOW.”

Even after Israel had decided to become a war-waging nation, God made it very clear that it was not because of the sword that Israel occupied the land. God wanted the Israelites to understand – and He wants us to understand today – how useless and wrong war is! It was GOD – and God alone – who gave them the Promised Land! God says that He did NOT give it to them by their sword.

Psalm 44:3, 6-8 explains: “For they did NOT gain possession of the land by their own sword, Nor did their own arm save them; But it was Your right hand, Your arm, and the light of Your countenance … For I will not trust in my bow, Nor shall my sword save me. But You have saved us from our enemies, And have put to shame those who hated us. In God we boast all day long, And praise Your name forever.”

Even though Israel had decided to fight in war, it was still GOD who did the “main fighting.” We read, for example, in Joshua 10:11, 14: “And it happened, as they fled before Israel and were on the descent of Beth Horon, that the LORD cast down large hailstones from heaven on them as far as Azekah, and they died. There were more who died from the hailstones than the children of Israel killed with the sword … the LORD fought for Israel.”

God’s Viewpoint On War

We Christians are to align our thoughts and actions with what God tells us in His Word. So then, let us review some additional passages in the Old Testament that show God’s viewpoint when it comes to the human desire and endeavor to fight in war. And let us ask ourselves: Is that our viewpoint also?

Isaiah 31:1-5 states: “Woe to those who go down to Egypt for help, And rely on horses, Who trust in chariots because they are many, And in horsemen because they are very strong, But who do not look to the Holy One of Israel, Nor seek the LORD! … Now the Egyptians are men, and not God; And their horses are flesh, and not spirit. When the LORD stretches out His hand, Both he who helps will fall, And he who is helped will fall down; They all will perish together … the LORD of hosts will come down To fight for Mount Zion and for its hill. Like birds flying about, So will the LORD of hosts defend Jerusalem … ”

Human warfare will not prevail against God and His Will. And God does not need us to fight for Him, either. Notice Psalm 37:11, 14-15: “But the meek shall inherit the earth, And shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace … The wicked have drawn the sword And have bent their bow, To cast down the poor and needy, To slay those who are of upright conduct. Their sword shall enter their own heart, And their bows shall be broken.”

Let us also take note of the inspired words of Abner in 2 Samuel. 2:26: “Shall the sword devour forever? Do you not know that it will be bitter in the latter end?”

Why Did King David Fight?

But, what about King David? He fought in war, yet he was called a man after God’s own heart. Therefore, as the argument goes, the fact that David fought must have been pleasing to God – in other words, it was not wrong for David to fight. Is that a right conclusion?

Herbert W. Armstrong addressed this issue as follows, on pages 38 and 39 of his booklet, “Military Service and War“: “God called David a man after His own heart. David was a warrior. David killed many people. As King, he waged WAR. But that did not make war right. God held David accountable for this bloodguiltiness … David was a `man after God’s own heart’ NOT because of his wars, his fighting, his killing. God PUNISHED him for that!”

But how can this be right?

We need to realize that David grew up in a nation that was accustomed to fighting in war. It seems that no one questioned the practice of war. And so we find that David was described as a “man of war” while he was still a very young lad (compare 1 Samuel 16:18). When King Saul asked him to kill 100 Philistines as “dowry” to become his son-in-law, David killed 200 Philistines (compare 1 Samuel 18:25-27). Something in David’s nature enjoyed fighting in war. Some of us have that kind of nature, too. And as David did, we too, have grown up in an environment where it is “clear,” “manifest,” “self-evident,” that one “HAS” to fight in war. Notice how David’s time and environment was described in 2 Samuel 11:1: “It happened in the spring of the year, at the time when kings go out to battle … ”

David, then, had to learn from God that war was wrong and without purpose.

First of all, many of the wars that David fought were direct PUNISHMENT for his murder of Uriah and his adultery with Bathsheba, as 2 Samuel 12:9-10 clearly reveals.

The prophet Nathan uttered the following words of God to David: “Why have you despised the commandment of the LORD, to do evil in His sight? You have killed Uriah the Hittite with the sword [by ordering the commander Joab to forsake him in Israel’s battle with the Ammonites]; you have taken his wife to be your wife, and have killed him with the sword of the people of Ammon. Now therefore, the sword shall never depart from your house, because you have despised Me, and have taken the wife of Uriah the Hittite to be your wife.”

Can we see that Christ’s words about taking the sword and perishing by it, were already in effect in David’s time? David took the sword and had Uriah killed, and so the sword would not depart from David’s house.


Why Christ Would Not Vote in this World’s Governmental Elections

At a time of ensuing war, and debates on whether or not to fight in war, we bring you excerpts from Herbert W. Armstrong’s article, “How Would Jesus Vote for President?” which was published in the October-November 1984-issue of the Good News, beginning on page 3. The emphasis is in the original. We are sure that you will agree with us that Mr. Armstrong’s words, written more than 20 years ago, could not be more timely today:

“World war threatens to explode in the Middle East and other ‘hot spots.’ Frightful nuclear war! War that means the annihilation of civilization. The world this minute is in grave danger. The issue is a matter of government!… In the fateful test with Satan, Adam disobeyed God, accepted the rule of Satan over him—yielded to human pride, lust and greed. Thus he placed himself and his children under the rule of Satan… Satan found in one of the great-grandsons of Noah, Nimrod, the grandson of Ham, a very able and powerful man who could be used politically… Nimrod organized the present world’s first govern- ment—the city of BABYLON… This BABYLONISH principle of government, intertwined with economic manipulation, has ruled the world ever since. It has ruled under vari- ous forms—whether called oligarchy, monarchy, dictatorship, autocracy, democracy, communism or Nazism—but it’s the same old BABYLONIAN PRINCIPLE under slightly different modes of administration… Regardless of the form in which it appears, it is a system based upon exploitation of the people, aggression, regimentation, delusion and deception… Babylon means ‘CONFUSION.’ Competition and strife have produced confusion in the world. And God is not the author of confusion (I Corinthians 14:33)…

“This is not a world of God’s making. This is SATAN’S world! Satan is the invisible god of this world. He is the author of its organization, its basic philosophies, its systems of government, business, society—yes, and RELIGIONS! This thing we boast of as CIVILIZATION is, in actual fact, Satan’s handiwork, not God’s! Strange as it may seem, that is true! All nations—not just the heathen powers, but all nations, including ours—are DECEIVED, swayed, led, by Satan (Revelation 12:9, 18:3, 20:2–3). The Bible speaks of this world as ‘this present EVIL WORLD’ (Galatians 1:4, AV)… No, Jesus did not enter into THIS WORLD’S politics! He called His disciples out of this present evil world—out of all its customs and philosophies and ways—to live a life of SEPARATION from the world…

“Thus Jesus’ disciples live in this present evil world as though they were foreigners, here merely as the guests of the nation where they re- side, as AMBASSADORS for Christ and His coming Kingdom, not of any of this world’s governments… [For- eign ambassadors do not involve themselves in] making their state [where they live] a better state, or voting, or entering their army or fighting for their cause… [T]he true Christian is one who follows Christ, and Christ did not vote! Jesus did not try to reform Caesar… He preached the doctrine of a radically different world to come… This is Satan’s world and Jesus Christ did not come to reform Satan or improve Satan’s handiwork, but to save His followers from Satan and his system. Since God’s Kingdom is not literally set up as yet, the true Christian’s citizenship is now reserved in heaven (I Peter 1:4, Ephesians 2:19)…

“What, then, would Jesus do in [a time of] presidential election?… HE WOULD BE TOO BUSY PROCLAIMING THE GOOD NEWS OF HIS COMING WORLD-RULING KINGDOM, and the way of salvation, to take any part whatsoever in the politics of this present evil world, or in any man-made form of government that is DOOMED very soon to be destroyed and replaced by the theocratic government of THE KINGDOM OF GOD! Our mission is, as ambassadors of Christ—as advance emissaries of HIS KINGDOM—to WARN the world of its plight and present danger, to proclaim to all nations the good news of the KINGDOM OF GOD!”

The thoughts expressed in Mr. Armstrong’s article, quoted above, belong to the heart and core of true Christianity. False Christianity merely adopts the mantle of Christianity and then betrays the teachings and prac- tices one must embrace and prac- tice if one truly believes Christ. The ability to delineate what a true Chris- tian should and should not do is of vital importance. We either are serv- ing God and Christ, or we are yield- ing to Satan and his world rule. The Church of God must be separate from the world (compare John 17:14, 16; Revelation 18:4).


David Not Allowed to Build a Temple

We read very clearly in the Bible that David was PUNISHED by God because he fought in war and because he was willing to fight. For instance, 1 Chronicles 22:6-10 reports to us David’s own words to his son Solomon, explaining why God did not allow David to build Him a temple: “Then he called for his son Solomon, and charged him to build a house for the LORD God of Israel. And David said to Solomon: `My son, as for me, it was in my mind to build a house to the name of the LORD my God; but the word of the LORD came to me, saying, “You have shed much blood and have made great wars; you shall not build a house for My name, because you have shed much blood on the earth in My sight. Behold, a son shall be born to you, who shall be a man of rest; and I will give him rest from all his enemies all around. His name shall be Solomon, for I will give peace and quietness to Israel in his days. He shall build a house for My name, and he shall be My son, and I will be his Father; and I will establish the throne of his kingdom over Israel forever.'”

David was not allowed to build the temple because he had shed MUCH blood and had made GREAT wars.

Some have said, this passage really only means that the temple should be erected by a man of peace, rather than a man of war, but it does not mean that it was wrong for David to fight in war. But we need to realize

that God said, in effect: David is not allowed to build Me this house, because he has shed much blood on the earth. God did not want His temple to be associated with war, with the shedding of blood. WHY would this be the case, if it is perfectly all right for humans to fight and kill in war?

The obvious answer is that it is NOT perfectly all right to do so. David told the people later, in 1 Chronicles 28:2-3, why God did not want him to build the temple: “Then King David rose to his feet and said, `Hear me, my brethren and my people: I had it in my heart to build a house of rest for the ark of the covenant of the LORD, and for the footstool of our God, and had made preparations to build it. But God said to me, “You shall not build a house for My name, because you have been a man of war and have shed blood.”‘”

David was not allowed to build God a temple because, as he himself said, he had been a man of war and he had shed blood. We don’t read here that David had shed much blood. It only says, that he had shed blood. Whether he had shed much blood or just a little blood was immaterial to God.

Some have argued that David was not allowed to build the temple because he engaged in offensive wars, not only in defensive wars. Again, in God’s eyes, the kind of warfare was immaterial. We read Solomon’s testimony in 1 Kings 5:2-5: “Then Solomon sent to Hiram, saying: You know how my father David could not build a house for the name of the LORD his God because of the wars which were fought against him on every side, until the LORD put his foes under the soles of his feet. But now the LORD my God has given me rest on every side; there is neither adversary nor evil occurrence. And behold, I propose to build a house for the name of the LORD my God, as the LORD spoke to my father David, saying, `Your son, whom I will set on your throne in your place, he shall build the house for My name.'”

David could not build God a house because of the wars fought against him. Even the fact that David defended himself against those who were attacking him, thereby shedding blood, was reason enough for God to prohibit him from building the temple. THAT fact should really make us think, especially in light of James 5:6: ” … you have murdered the just; he does not resist you.”

David Numbers His Army

Even though David understood that God did not allow him to build the temple because of his past wars, he decided once again, at the very end of his life, to commit another foolish act that was associated with his desire to still fight in war. We are referring here to David’s census of his people, Israel and Judah.

From Biblical chronology, we are able to determine that this census took place AFTER God told David that he was not allowed to build the temple. Although David made certain preparations for the building of the temple, following the census (compare 1 Chronicles 21 and 22), it is apparent that David knew by then that, and why, he could not build the temple (1 Chronicles 22:7-8; 1 Chronicles 28:2-3).

God’s punishment for David taking a census of his people was severe.

The Bible includes two accounts of this episode. One account has been recorded in 2 Samuel 24. We read in verse 1: “Again the anger of the LORD was aroused against Israel, and He moved David against them to say, `Go, number Israel and Judah.'”

In the parallel account in 1 Chronicles 21:1, we are told that “Satan stood up against Israel, and moved David to number Israel.”

Since the Bible does not contradict itself, we must read both passages together, to harmonize the accounts. Therefore, it was actually Satan who directly influenced David to number his army, but God allowed it, as He was angry with Israel. Although Joab objected, David insisted that his order be obeyed. We read in 2 Samuel 24:8-9: “So when they had gone through all the land, they came to Jerusalem at the end of nine months and twenty days. Then Joab gave the sum of the number of the people to the king. And there were in Israel eight hundred thousand valiant men who drew the sword, and the men of Judah were five hundred thousand men.”

We now read the remarkable reaction of David, in verse 10: “And David’s heart condemned him after he had numbered the people. So David said to the LORD, `I have sinned greatly in what I have done; but now, I pray, O LORD, take away the iniquity of Your servant, for I have done very foolishly.'”

What was David’s great sin and iniquity? In what way had he acted very foolishly?

The context shows that David wanted to know how many men he had who could carry a sword. He was either willing to begin a war, or he wanted to know how many soldiers he had to defend himself in a war. In either case, David considered his action later as iniquity and foolishness, and God agreed with him. He sent the prophet Gad, David’s seer, to David, offering him three different predicaments as punishment for his sin. David chose a “three days’ plague” (2 Samuel 24:13-14), and so “the LORD sent a plague upon Israel from the morning till the appointed time. From Dan to Beersheba seventy thousand men of the people died … Then David spoke to the LORD when he saw the angel who was striking the people, and said, `Surely I have sinned, and I have done wickedly; but these sheep, what have they done? Let Your hand, I pray, be against me and against my father’s house'” (verses 15-17).

The parallel account in 1 Chronicles 21 gives additional interesting details. We read in verse 16: “Then David lifted his eyes and saw the angel of the LORD standing between earth and heaven, having in his hand a drawn sword stretched out over Jerusalem.”

After David had prayed to God to stop the plague, ” … the LORD commanded the angel, and he returned his sword to its sheath … But David … was afraid of the sword of the angel of the LORD” (verses 27, 30).

Why does the account emphasize three times that God sent an angel with a drawn sword to plague Israel? David, who was willing to take the sword in order to fight in war, saw an angel of God who was killing his people (“his sheep”) with the sword. David simply saw the law in action that Christ later revealed to Peter: ” … for all who take the sword will perish by the sword” (Matthew 26:52; compare, too, 1 Chronicles 27:24).

Many innocent people are likewise bound to die in war. That is one important reason why human war is so wrong – so useless – so ungodly.

But let us ask again, Didn’t God at times even command certain people, including David, to go to war? Yes, He did, only because mankind had already decided that they wanted to fight in war, trying to solve their problems through the means of war. MAN JUST DOES NOT KNOW THE WAY TO PEACE! At times, David even asked God whether he should fight or not, and God told him to fight (compare 1 Samuel 23:1-4). However, David did not ask the question whether war in general was wrong. It was rather always the issue, whether or not he should fight a particular battle.
When David admitted at the end of his life, after having numbered his people, that he had sinned and acted foolishly, it appears that he finally understood that fighting in war IS wrong. But he did NOT have this understanding at the very beginning of his life. Sometimes it takes a long time–maybe a whole lifetime–before God’s disciples come to the perfect understanding on a given issue, including the issue of war and peace, and what constitutes killing, which is a transgression of God’s Law, the Ten Commandments.

Warriors Had to “De-Sin” Themselves

Let us remember that it was never God’s purpose that man should fight in war! We have already seen many passages in the Bible that make this fact very clear. Additional proof can be found when considering what the Israelites had to do AFTER they had fought in war. We read in Numbers 31:19-24: “`And as for you, remain outside the camp seven days; whoever has killed any person, and whoever has touched any slain, purify yourselves and your captives on the third day and on the seventh day. Purify every garment … ‘ Then Eleazar the priest said to the men of war who had gone to the battle, `This is the ordinance of the law which the LORD commanded Moses: ” … And you shall wash your clothes on the seventh day and be clean, and afterward you may come into the camp.”‘”

The Hebrew word for “purify” is “chata.” Most of the time, this word is translated as “sin.” The Authorized Version translates it 167 times as “sin.”

Interestingly, this word can also convey the opposite meaning; that is, to get rid of sin. In that context, it has been rendered in the Authorized Version as “purify,” “cleanse,” “purge,” or “offer for sin.” Used in that context, it literally means, “de-sin,” or “purify from sin or error.”

What was the sin that the Israelites – the men of war who had gone to battle – had to get rid of? Some say, it was strictly the transgression of the ritual law to not touch a dead person. They refer in this context to Numbers 19:11-12, 16.

It is correct that the entire 19th chapter of the book of Numbers describes the rite of purification of a person who had touched a dead body. In order to be able to enter the tabernacle (verse 13), he had to be sprinkled, on the third and on the seventh day, with the water of purification (the Authorized Version calls it “the water of separation”). This water is identified in verse 9 as a means to obtain purification from sin. Why was it necessary to be sprinkled and purified in that way, after one had touched a dead person?

The answer is that God wanted the Israelites to understand the great distinction between life and death. God is a God of the living, not of the dead. Death is always associated with sin. Death is the penalty for sin. Without sin, there would be no death. Once sin is removed, there will be no more death. There is also involved a symbolic meaning: We need to be spiritually alive, rather than spiritually dead.

We should also notice that the Hebrew word “chata,” when applied to purification, can describe spiritual purification as well, not only ritual purification. For instance, David said in Psalm 51:7: “Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean.” The Hebrew word for “purge” is “chata.” David was asking God to remove all spiritual sin from him, to “de-sin” him, to “purify him from sin.”

Now notice! The fact that the Israelites had to purify themselves after they had touched a dead person does NOT explain why the Israelites had to purify themselves from sin when they killed a living person.

Numbers 31:19 makes a distinction between an Israelite who had touched a dead person, and an Israelite who had killed a living person. The command that the Israelite had to be purified from sin because he had killed a person was a new command – it was not contained in Numbers 19. Why did God give it?

Here is why: Although God had commanded the Israelites to wage a particular war – to fight a particular battle – they had to purify themselves from sin, after they had done so. To kill a human being in war was, and still is, against the sixth of God’s Ten Commandments. It is SIN in God’s eyes. Man decided for himself to fight and kill in war, and God saw to it that the wars would end in the way that He wanted for His purpose. But to fight in war was NEVER JUSTIFIED in God’s eyes. It has always been SIN to do so.

In the German translations, the word for “purify” is much better expressed. They use the word, “entsündigen ” – which literally means, “to get rid of sin.” They had sinned by killing humans in war – they had to get rid of that sin by purification.

The Rape of Dinah

Let us consider still another episode showing that killing in war is sin. When Dinah, the sister of Simeon and Levi, was violated by the son (Shechem) of the ruler of Sichem (Hamor), her brothers resorted to violence. We read in Genesis 34:25-26: “Now it came to pass on the third day … that two of the sons of Jacob, Simeon and Levi, Dinah’s brothers, each took his sword and came boldly upon the city and killed all the males. And they killed Hamor and Shechem his son with the edge of the sword, and took Dinah from Shechem’s house, and went out.”

Simeon and Levi’s action might appear justified to some. After all, we read, pertaining to Dinah’s violation through Shechem, in verses 7 and 31: “And the sons of Jacob came in from the field when they heard it; and the men were grieved and very angry, because he had done a disgraceful thing in Israel by lying with Jacob’s daughter, a thing which ought not to be done … But they [Simeon and Levi] said, `Should he treat our sister like a harlot?'”

But notice Jacob’s condemning judgment of his sons Simeon and Levi, and realize that Jacob spoke under God’s inspiration: “Simeon and Levi are brothers; Instruments of cruelty [margin: violence] are in their dwelling place. Let not my soul enter their council; Let not my honor be united to their assembly; For in their anger they slew a man, And in their self-will they hamstrung an ox. Cursed be their anger, for it is fierce; And their wrath, for it is cruel! I will divide them in Jacob And scatter them in Israel” (Genesis 49:5-7).

Simeon and Levi’s avenging war was, in the eyes of both Jacob and God, nothing less than murder. Every war fought by human beings is sin and constitutes murder in the eyes of God. Is it sin and murder in your eyes, too?

The Futility of War

Over the centuries, some have recognized the utter destructiveness and futility of war, and have openly admitted that war only results in more war.

U.S. Civil War General William Tecumseh Sherman (1820-1891) said about war: “War is at best barbarism … It is only those who have neither fired a shot nor heard the shrieks and groans of the wounded who cry aloud for blood, more vengeance, more desolation. War is hell.”
British Prime Minister Neville Chamberlain pointed out: “In war, whichever side may call itself the victor, there are no winners, but all are losers.”

The way of war is fundamentally opposite to the way of peace. The reason why we still have wars today is because people like war too much. The carnal mind does not acknowledge the law of God, nor can it be “subject to” it (Romans 8:7).

Winston Churchill wrote the following about the Confederacy’s two chief generals, Robert E. Lee and Stonewall Jackson: “Both these men, though they habitually spoke and no doubt convinced themselves to the contrary, LOVED WAR as a technical art to which their lives had been given. Their sayings and letters abound with expressions of sorrow at the terrible decrees of which they had now become the servants. But on a long night march to a desperate battle at dawn Jackson muttered to his companion, `Delicious excitement,’ and Lee … observed, `It is well that war is so horrible – we could grow too fond of it.'”

God Protects Those Who Trust In Him

In addition to his booklet, “Military Service and War,” which we quoted earlier, Herbert W. Armstrong published two articles in the September and October 1984 issues of the Plain Truth magazine, entitled, “The Sure Way to End the Fear of Nuclear War – NOW,” and, “How the West Can End the Fear of Nuclear War – NOW.”

In these articles, he said the following (emphasis in the original): “Nations Never NEEDED Go to War. Yielding to HUMAN NATURE is the CAUSE of war. Rebellion against God’s law of peace is the CAUSE of war … In respect to WAR, the basic point is the Sixth Commandment. It says, simply, `Thou shalt not kill.’ If all nations obeyed that commandment and followed the way of LOVE toward other humans, there would be no war. But, one argues, that’s a pretty platitude – but it’s not practical – it won’t work. WHY? Because, he argues, if your nation obeys that commandment and is disarmed with no military force, it would be attacked and beaten by some other nation [we might add here, or by terrorists] that disobeyed God’s law, and believed in WAR [or terrorist attacks]. Your nation would therefore be helpless.

“Oh, but it WOULDN’T. The Creator understands human nature better than we humans do. HE PROVIDED FOR THAT! … You think the Almighty Creator-God is impractical – that he leaves those who OBEY him, who accept his GOVERNMENT over them, HELPLESS? … You think – do you? – that the GOVERNMENT OF GOD is so feeble and lacking in power that it is unable to protect the individual or the nation it governs? …

“Notice now, in your Bible, the specific application of the commandment, `Thou shalt not kill,’ to military force and war. Notice how GOD says to those under HIS GOVERNMENT, that his GOVERNMENT … will PROTECT his people against any invading force. God said to Israel: `But if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries … and I will cut them off’ (Ex. 23:22-23). God promised supernaturally to fight any invading enemy [nation or terrorists] to protect the nation and people under HIS government …

“A part of God’s PLATFORM OF GOVERNMENT that he laid before the people [of Israel] before they became HIS NATION was the promise that HIS GOVERNMENT would protect its citizens from need of going to WAR. That is the OPEN PROMISE OF GOD, which would later apply to ANY nation … ” (“The Sure Way to End the Fear of Nuclear War NOW,” The Plain Truth, September 1984, pp. 9-13).

Notice the following excerpts from Herbert W. Armstrong’s article, “How the West Can End the Fear of Nuclear War NOW!”, The Plain Truth, October 1984, pp. 20, 30: “War is so needless! War is WRONG! Yes, the West could put an END to the threat of nuclear war [or terrorist attacks] IMMEDIATELY – IF not only leaders, but ALSO the PEOPLE AS A WHOLE, could recognize REALITY – could understand that God is REAL – and would humble themselves before him, BELIEVE HIM – RELY ON him! But, if our people WILL NOT, then it is decreed we shall, in fewer years than you will believe, see OUR CITIES DESTROYED, along with a full third of our populations by a foreign invasion.”

Did God Order His People to Sin?

Some might still say: But God ordered them to go to war, and God would never order anyone to sin. This argument and objection seems persuasive only at first sight, but certainly fails once we understand the truth on the subject.

As we explain in our booklet, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World,” beginning on page 46, God even uses sinning demons, at times, to carry out His Will. God did not order the demons to sin; rather, the demons decided to sin. God used or “ordered” them to do what they wanted to do, but only what conforms with His plan and purpose. For instance, Jesus told the demons to “Go and possess the pigs” (compare Matthew 8:32). One might say, He gave them an order, but it is clear that the demons wanted to do that – in fact, they asked Christ whether they could possess the pigs (compare Mark 5:12-13; Luke 8:30-32).

In another example, God told Satan that he could plague Job, but only after Satan asked permission to do it (compare the first two chapters of the book of Job). God told the spirit in heaven who wanted to become a lying spirit, to go out and deceive the king (compare 1 Kings 22). It was first the demon’s decision. God then used him to accomplish His Will.

The same is true for Israel’s wars. In reading the accounts carefully, we find that many times, Israel asked God, “Shall we fight this battle?” And God’s answer was often times, “Yes.” Sometimes, though, He said, “No,” as to fight that particular battle was not within the parameters of God’s plan and purpose. We must firmly keep the truth of the matter in mind, that it was Israel who WANTED to fight, generally speaking, otherwise, why would they have even ASKED God to fight in the first place?

It was MAN’s decision to fight, just as it was the demon’s decision, for example, to deceive people. God ALLOWED and PERMITTED such conduct FOR A REASON.

Some may say that Israel was guiltless because God ordered them to fight, even killing women and children. But was the spirit guiltless who became a lying spirit in the mouth of all the false prophets? Was Judas guiltless when he betrayed Christ, under the influence and possession of Satan, although it was determined from the outset that it would be he who would betray his Master (compare John 6:64; Matthew 26:24-25)?

This does not mean, by any stretch of the imagination, that there is any wrong with God and that God acted wrongly when He commanded the Israelites to fight in war. It was Israel who sinned, not God. It is true that, at God’s command, the Israelites “utterly destroyed the men, women, and little ones of every city” (Deuteronomy 2:34).

Passages like these have led many readers to conclude that the God of the Old Testament was harsh and cruel, while Jesus Christ was gentle and meek. The fact is, however, that it was Jesus Christ – the second member in the God Family – Who appeared to Moses and gave this command (compare 1 Corinthians 10:4). It was He – the Giver of life – Who created mankind (compare Hebrews 1:1-2; John 1:3; Colossians 1:16; Ephesians 3:9), and Who rightly determined to take the lives of certain people. Christ, in His wisdom, ended the suffering of those people who lived in that evil, demon-worshipping society, knowing that God would later resurrect them to physical life in a better world – a world in which His right way of life would be taught to everyone and enforced throughout the earth (compare Revelation 20:11-12. For further information on man’s future resurrection, please read our free booklets, “Do You Have An Immortal Soul?” and “God’s Commanded Holy Days“).

Since carnal and unconverted Israel did not trust in God’s might and strength to lead them and protect them, they decided – against God’s Will – to take care of matters themselves. Rather than leaving the fighting to God (compare Exodus 14:14), they CHOSE to become a warring nation. Still, God used them as His instruments to carry out His Will to bring them into the Promised Land, as He had unconditionally promised Abraham.

We find, in Deuteronmoy 20, certain laws regarding the principles governing warfare. Remember, God NEVER intended Israel to fight in war, but after Israel decided to be a warfaring nation, God gave them certain principles to go by. Those principles differ fundamentally from the cruel and merciless way in which wars are being fought today in this world.

Of course, the prerogative to take human life belongs solely to God. Only He has the right to kill a person or command someone else to do it. Angels don’t sin when they kill men, in compliance with God’s Will, as angels are higher than men (Likewise, humans don’t sin, when they kill animals for food, as they are higher than animals). Angels would sin, however, if they were to kill humans against God’s Will (as humans sin, when they kill animals against God’s Will – for example, by slaughtering them just for “fun,” without any need for food or other permissible purposes). And this is why we, once we are glorified members of the God Family, will not sin either, when we take human life in the future. In fact, as God beings, it will be impossible for us to sin, as we will always live in perfect harmony with the Will of God the Father and His Son, Jesus Christ. But as long as we are humans, we are not guiltless if we fight in war and kill other humans. To do so would be, and is, sin.

Some have wrongly concluded that it must be pleasing to God when we fight in war, but they do not understand what happened in Old Testament times, and why. For instance, James Fenimore Cooper quoted a soldier in his historical novel, “The Spy,” saying that since God had ancient Israel fight in war, He could not be against Christian soldiers fighting.


Did God ORDER Ancient Israel to SIN?

Q: Although there are examples in the Old Testament when men decided to go to war, other passages show that God ordered them to war. If human warfare is always wrong, did God order men to SIN? 

A: To answer this question, it would be helpful to recall that sin begins in the mind—many times, long before the physical act is committed.

If a man lusts after a woman in his heart (mind) he has already committed the sin of adultery, in the eyes of God (compare Matthew 5:27–28). If a person hates another in his heart (mind), he has committed murder already, in the eyes of God (compare Matthew 5:21–22). The law has already been broken. Sin has already been committed.

Thus, in David’s and in ancient Israel’s situations, both had already broken God’s law and committed sin against Him, in their hearts, when they desired to go to war. They had already become men of war, in their hearts—sinners, who had chosen to live contrary to God and His Way (but they might not have even realized that fighting in war is sin).

Thus, God, when He saw this was in their heart—men already having made the decision to sin against Him—He used their sinning attitudes to carry out what He would have done in another way. If they had only trusted in Him and had the faith to know that God did not lie when He said He would fight their battles for them, and that He was fully capable of doing that, Israel’s history might have been quite different.

Many times, ancient Israel only wanted to fight in war when that fit their purpose. Generally, they were not even seeking to carry out God’s purpose—otherwise, they would not have made the decision to fight in the first place. Although King Saul destroyed the Amalekites, he and the people kept some of the spoil, even though God had prohibited them from doing so (compare 1 Samuel 15:1–21). This shows, what their general attitude was—it was not one of seeking and obeying God.

In Moses’ time, God used the Pharaoh of Egypt to teach Israel reliance on Him, since it was already in Pharaoh’s heart to commit evil anyway. At various times God used evil Gentile leaders to carry out His purpose. Although what they were doing was sin, the sin or desire to sin was already in their hearts. They already lived the way of sin—the way of this world. So God used them to do His Will.

A decision to live the way of war is a decision to live the way of this world. God tells us to come out of that way. But He does not force anyone to do that. It always comes down to personal will—free moral agency. God wants man to build Godly righteous character—but this requires that man understands, accepts in his heart and chooses the right, while rejecting the wrong. The development of character requires time—it cannot be created “by fiat.”

Ultimately, it is also a question of God’s original intent. God did not intend that man should fight in war or kill human life (even when Cain slew Abel, Cain was protected from a violent death through a mark, compare Genesis 4:13–15). But man chose to live a certain way of life. And so, God would later say—at the time of Noah—that whoever sheds human blood, his blood will be shed through humans (compare Genesis 9:6). God was addressing here cause and effect—as Christ later said to Peter: “All who take the sword will perish by the sword.”

In addition, God did not intend that man should divorce, but because of the hardness of man’s heart, Moses allowed divorce and gave them bills of divorce. God did not intend that man should engage in polygamy, or that Israel should have a king. Samuel said that Israel sinned when they asked for a king, but God still directed them—“ordered” them—as to whom they should choose for their king.

And so, God’s original intent was not that man should fight in war. God said He would fight for them and that He would bring hornets and fear to the enemy so that they would leave the Promised Land. But when ancient Israel chose to live the way of all other nations, God used them as His instruments to carry out His purpose.

We should also realize that the New Testament commandments against fighting in war are unambiguous. Since God’s character does not change, and since it is WRONG to fight in war TODAY, it MUST HAVE BEEN wrong to fight in war in Old Testament times. No true Christian today would go out and fight in human wars, killing innocent civilians (“casualties”), including women and children. We understand this clearly today, and God judges us based on what we understand. To whom much is given, of him much is required (compare Luke 12:48).

When James and John asked for fire to come down from heaven to devour the Samaritans, Christ rebuked them, telling them that they were, at that moment, following Satan’s inspiration. Christ refused to get involved in judging legal cases, or in carrying out a death penalty against another person. He gave us an example, in that regard, to follow His lead, and that is why we don’t serve on juries or become executioners of convicted criminals. This is not our world. In Old Testament times, Israel was a carnal, unconverted nation without God’s Holy Spirit within them. God administered or “ordered” them in a way that they could understand, to prevent anarchy.

But this was still not done in accordance with God’s original intent!

Laws of war only came into existence after Israel had decided to fight. These laws were “more humane” than any others known to man, but if Israel would not have decided to fight in war, there would not have been a need to have any laws regulating war. The same is true for laws regarding kings. Since God foresaw that Israel would ask for a king, He already placed certain laws
regarding kings in the book of Deuteronomy, but the Bible says clearly that Israel sinned when asking for a king in the first place.

Some passages in the Old Testament are perhaps difficult to understand, but we must appreciate that God will judge people based on what they knew, not on what they did not know. For example, Samson is going to be in the kingdom of God (compare Hebrews 11:32, 39–40), but his entire life, as reported in Scripture, reflects little of a converted person. At the very end of his life, he must have become converted (otherwise he would not be in God’s kingdom)—most likely while he was in the dungeon—but even then, he asked God to give him power to avenge himself against the Philistines (compare Judges 16:28). But somehow, his nature had begun to change—perhaps now he was finally and fully realizing that it was God Who gave him his strength. This mindset might have been sufficient for God to decide that He would resurrect Samson in the first resurrection, as God looks at the heart, and He overlooks ignorance. But today, no true Christian would ask for power from God so that he could kill others and avenge himself.

God saved the harlot Rehab, although she lied. God did not condone lying, but He appreciated her willingness to stand up for God and save the spies. The same is true when David killed Goliath or when Phinehas killed the Israelite and the foreign woman who practiced fornication in front of others. God did not condone killing, but He appreciated their willingness to stand up for God.

If we say that Israel’s fighting in war was right, because God “ordered” Israel to fight, then we must also say that it will be right for the modern king of Assyria to fight against the modern houses of Israel and Judah—and that all Christians should join his army—since God is going to order that future king of Assyria to go to war against modern Israel and Judah (compare Isaiah 10:5–6).

With regard to Abraham, God asked him to sacrifice his only son. We understand that this was also symbolic of the Father’s sacrifice of Christ for man’s sake, but the point still is that Abraham was asked to kill Isaac, quite literally. This was a test for Abraham, to see how strong his faith was, given the fact that God had promised him that through Isaac he would be blessed. That is why Abraham believed that God would resurrect Isaac after his death, trusting God that He would carry out His promises (compare Hebrews 11:17–19). Still, though, he was ordered to kill his son. Why would God give Abraham such a command? It is perhaps interesting to consider that Abraham had shown a willingness to fight and kill prior to that episode when he rescued Lot with his trained servants—trained for war, apparently (compare Genesis 14:13–16). So, is it possible that God was also trying to teach Abraham a lesson—what it means to kill another person—and what it means for a father when his only son is about to be killed?

The Bible does not specifically say WHY God asked Abraham to slay his own son. But we can be quite convinced that God would never ask a true Christian TODAY—one who understands the evil of war and refuses to fight and kill—to kill his son.

Also, God never sins. God gives human life, and He has the right to take it. When He commanded Israel to kill others—in war or in civil situations—He did not sin. He used men—who were willing to kill—so the responsibility was with them. Paul said in the book of Romans, chapter 13, verse 4, that God has given the governments of this world the sword to carry out executions—to prevent anarchy—but as true Christians today, we are not to take part in those activities. Ultimately, taking human life through humans is wrong—but the governments of this world are not judged yet—but we are (compare 1 Peter 4:17).

If Adam and Eve had not rebelled against God and had therefore been expelled from the Garden of Eden, God would not have had to give them laws like “an eye for an eye.” These laws had to be given because of carnal human nature and the evil desires of man’s heart.

Thankfully, there is soon coming a time when the way of war will no longer be tolerated, and when man, because of a change of heart, will WANT to live the way of peace.


No Christian Soldiers!

As we pointed out earlier, originally there were no Christian soldiers. But as paganism crept into the Roman Catholic Church, militaristic ideas began to be embraced by Church leaders as well. And so we find in historical records that even members of the true Church of God were at times – over the centuries – not immune from participating in war. Are we today? Or, are we going to fall into the same trap when the time of temptation comes? Unless we KNOW, and we KNOW that we KNOW that it is a SIN for man to fight in war, we MIGHT be in danger of making the wrong decision when every nation will be engulfed in an all-encompassing future World War, soon to come.

Let us review, at this point, the historical record in more detail.

The Paulicians are first mentioned in historical records in 555 A.D. Traditionally, they have been considered to be a part of the spiritual body of Christ. The word “Paulician” is a derogatory term that means, “followers of wretched little Paul.” They preached strongly against any participation in war. But when, around 800 A.D., the Catholic Church began to persecute them, some of them began to defend themselves with weapons. Their great leader Sergius, who taught them from 801 to 835, condemned fighting and retaliation. But after his death, even those who had listened to him, began to fight. Now the Paulicians became known as a warrior people.

At one time, the Waldenses were apparently part of the body of Christ. Their founder, Peter Waldo, started to teach in 1161. He taught, among other things, that taking a life was wrong. But after his death, and that of early subsequent leaders, many of the Waldenses took up arms in 1380 when the Inquisitors invaded their areas. And in 1619, their leader, Simon Pechi, went to war in Austria, although he still taught and kept the Sabbath. His right understanding regarding the Sabbath did not prevent him from having ACQUIRED a wrong understanding pertaining to killing and war!

When we review the records of the early Sabbath-keepingChurch of God in America, we find that although the Church officially condemned warfare, some Sabbath-keeping members began, as early as 1776, to participate in war.

There are indications in the Bible that members of the true Church of God, who once professed to believe it was wrong to participate in war, will soon take up arms and fight in war, because they have never fully convinced themselves that it is wrong to do so. If, and when they do think to get involved, they would do well to remember Christ’s stern warning to Peter: ” … all who take the sword, will perish by the sword” (compare Matthew 26:52). They should also remember what God says, in effect: “My soul hates those who delight in war” (compare Psalm 5:6; 68:30). And they should recall that, “Every warrior’s sandal from the noisy battle, And garments rolled in blood, Will be used for burning and fuel of fire” (Isaiah 9:5).

At times of temptation we can keep ourselves on track in our relationship with God by recalling the Scriptures God has provided for us, rightly applying them in any given situation. Understanding God’s viewpoint on fighting and war, is one example of “rightly dividing the word of truth” (compare 2 Timothy 2:15).

Several Church organizations, describing themselves as part of the “Church of God,” as well as certain “Christian” writers, claiming to belong to the true Church of God, have already officially adopted the position that it would not be a sin for a Christian to fight in war. There are others, who, although preaching against the participation of a Christian in today’s wars, still do not want to give up their wrong ideas as to why Israel and David fought in Old Testament times.

Let us quote from another article that Mr. Armstrong wrote on the subject of war. It was published in the Plain Truth magazine of February of 1986, one month following his death on January 16, 1986. The article is entitled, “Why Does God Allow Wars?”

“God’s law or way is love. Love is always away from self – not toward self. Never lust or anything of that sort. The opposite way is lust and greed, that’s all toward self – vanity! And it leads to the system in this world – competition and strife – yes, the getting way, the accumulating, the taking way. And that is the cause of wars. Why does God allow war and human suffering? We have competition. Everything is competition in this world. Everything is carried along on the selfish, the getting, basis – greed and vanity. To prevent the evils of competition and wars today God would have to cram his religion down our throats. Our way, the violation of the law of God, the law of love, is causing war, human anguish and human suffering. God had to allow it (to let us have our own way) in order to fulfill his purpose of creating holy character.

“The only way that God could stop war would be to stop the cause. He would have, in effect, to cram his religion down our throats – down the throats of all humanity. There wouldn’t be any free moral agency; there wouldn’t be any [development of Godly] character and God’s purpose could never be fulfilled. That’s why God allows wars, and that’s why God allows suffering.”

Killing in War Breaks the Ten Commandments

God does not change. His character does not change. God gave man the Ten Commandments and He won’t change them. They will stay in force and effect as long as there are human beings living in the flesh. The Ten Commandments reflect God’s character; that is, how He would live if He were a man. And when God became a man in the person of Jesus Christ, that is how God DID live in the flesh. For instance, Christ kept the Sabbath, which was made FOR MAN (compare Mark 2:27).

Christ did not go to war. He did not enter the military. He rebuked Peter for picking up the sword to defend Him against an illegal arrest. When Christ was reviled, He did not revile in return; when He suffered, He threatened not, but committed Himself to God who judges righteously (compare 1 Peter 2:23). Is this our approach to life? Is this how we think and act in the face of adversity?

Since God’s character has not changed, we know that He felt exactly the same regarding ancient Israel and war. It is sin for a human being to fight in war today, just as it was sin in Old Testament times. It has ALWAYS been a violation of God’s spiritual law, the Ten Commandments.

Some disagree, claiming that God never prohibited killing in war. They say that the Ten Commandments only prohibit “murder” (“ratsach” in Hebrew), and “killing in war” is allegedly not “murder.”

We have already discussed the fact that Christ and James equated killing in war with murder. They taught that killing in war is in violation of the Ten Commandments.


Q: Please explain Romans 13:3, stating that “rulers are not a terror to good works, but to evil.” I could think of many rulers who are a terror to good works. Also, do we have to obey civil rulers and their laws in everything?

A: Paul is talking here about rulers in general who uphold certain laws to guarantee a civil and peaceful and harmonious lifestyle among their citizens. Paul is referring to submission to and enforcement of civil and criminal laws, such as theft or murder.

Paul is not talking here about the Hitlers or the Neros, who encourage their citizens to betray Christians or the Jews so they can be killed. We need to remember Christ’s statement to OBEY the Pharisees in all that they tell the people—but later, Peter did not obey them when they told him not to preach in the name of Christ. Christ would not obey them, either, in following their rules of ceremonial washings or to have no contact with “sinners.” So, Christ and Paul were talking about matters that were not in conflict with God’s Word. (Notice, too, that John the Baptist openly rebuked Herod for committing adultery with his brother’s wife—see Luke 3:19–20. Also, Daniel refused to obey the order of King Darius, not to pray to God, while his three
friends disobeyed the order of King Nebuchadnezzar to worship the golden image).

In John 19:11, Christ told Pilate, “‘You could have no power at all against Me unless it had been given you from above. Therefore the one who delivered Me to you has the GREATER sin.” Christ is giving here an implicit forewarning of accountability and judgment on those—including rulers—who are evil. We are to be ambassadors of Christ and of the Kingdom of God. As such, we still need to be subject to the laws of man, as long as they are not in conflict with the laws of God.

Also, in Luke 4:6, Satan states to Christ that all authority over the kingdoms of this world have presently been given to Satan, and that it is he who gives it to whomever he wishes. Christ does not dispute this claim. In fact, we read that Satan is the “prince of the power of the air” (Ephesians 2:2) and the “god of this world” (2 Corinthians 4:4, Authorized Version), who still has a throne on this earth (Revelation 2:13). He and his demons are the current rulers over this world (Ephesians 6:12), inspiring civil leaders to obey their will (1 Corinthians 2:7–8).

Today, the world as a whole is cut off from God and is subject to the rule of Satan. God placed Lucifer on the throne of this earth, with responsibility for properly governing it, but he rebelled and became known as Satan. When Satan inspired Adam and Eve to turn against God—to sin by going against what God instructed them—God gave mankind 6,000 years to find out for themselves that they cannot live without God [see accompanying box for more information on God’s 6,000-year plan for man]. And for that same 6,000-year duration, God has decreed that Satan would remain on his throne. That 6,000-year period will end at the return of Jesus Christ, Who will come to replace Satan—a failed ruler—and restore the government of God on this earth. In that sense, there is “no authority except from God” (Romans 13:1), and all authority “has been given…from above” (John 19:11). God has not yet replaced Satan and his demons, but they cannot do anything that God does not ALLOW them to do.

It is with that background that we must understand Paul’s statement that human governmental authorities or rulers are “God’s minister[s]” who do “not bear the sword in vain,” and “avenger[s] to execute wrath on him who practices evil” (Romans 13:4). This statement does not permit true Christians to be involved in this world’s system of capital punishment [either as executioners, or as judges or jurors, condemning a criminal to death] and working for the police force by carrying and using guns. Paul’s statement in Romans 13:3 explains the fact that God allows human governments to punish criminals in order to prevent anarchy (compare Numbers 35:30–33). But, while ancient Israel was directly ruled by God for a while, all human governments are today under the direct rule or control of the “god of this world,” Satan the devil.

True Christians are no longer part of this world. They have turned their back on Satan’s rule. They are ambassadors and citizens of a future kingdom—the Kingdom of God. Their citizenship is already preserved in heaven for them.

Paul explained in 2 Corinthians 3 that true Christians are “ministers of the new covenant.” As verse 6 points out, they are to administer life through the administration of the Holy Spirit, even though God allows civil governing authorities—“minister[s]… of the letter,” which are still under Satan’s rule—to administer “the letter [which] kills.”

At times, God might even directly intervene to insure that a particular person takes over rulership in a particular country, so that God’s overall plan for mankind can be fulfilled (Exodus 9:16). But, we are not to follow them or their laws when they oppose God’s instructions for us.

The Broadman Bible Commentary has this to say about Romans 13:3: “…State officials as rulers deserve the loyalty of Christians only when they do approve good conduct (vv. 3–4a). The corrupt politicians who appeal to the Christian conscience to protect their unjust reign of terror and tyranny should be totally repudiated… As God’s public servant the ruler is to promote the good against the bad” (p. 257).

The German “Lexikon zur Bibel,” by Fritz Rienecker, points out under “governing authorities” [“Obrigkeit”]: “The Bible instructs us, because of God, to obey the governing authorities (Romans 13:1–7; Titus 3:1; 1 Peter 2:13–14), and to pray for them (Jer. 29:7; 1 Tim. 2:2). The reason is, that every authority is appointed by God and that it is His servant (Romans 13:1, 4)… There is, however, a limit to obedience. That limit is reached, when the instructions of the authority prevent a human being from obeying God (Acts 4:19; 5:29). This freedom, not to follow the will of the authority, Peter defends before the spiritual authority of his own people.”


The Avenger of Blood

A brief discussion here of the provisions regarding the avenger of blood might also be helpful in showing the error in reasoning that killing in war is not murder.

A perpetrator who “accidentally” brought about the death of another person (Numbers 35:15), without hating the victim, was allowed to flee to a city of refuge to escape the wrath of the avenger of blood. He was only allowed to escape death if he acted “unintentionally” or “ignorantly” (Deuteronomy 19:4). For instance, he might have killed a person by throwing a stone at him, not realizing that the victim was there (Numbers 35:23). Or, he might have killed the victim without wanting to (Deuteronomy 19:5; Numbers 35:22). If, on the other hand, the perpetrator hated the victim in the past, or if he struck him intentionally with a stone, an iron implement or a wooden hand weapon, even though he might not have hated the victim, he was still to be executed (Deuteronomy 19:4, 6, 11; Numbers 35:20-21; 16-18).

Some misunderstand certain statements in the book of Numbers to say that only the person who acted intentionally, knowingly and/or with hatred is called a “murderer” (“ratsach” in Hebrew; compare Numbers 35:16: “But if he strikes [Hebrew, “nakah“] him with an iron implement, so that he dies, he is a murderer [Hebrew, “ratsach“]; the murderer [Hebrew, “ratsach“] shall surely be put to death.”). This understanding is technically incorrect, as sometimes the perpetrator accidentally or unintentionally causing the death of a person is also called a “murderer” as well (compare Numbers 35:25; Deuteronomy 4:42; 19:4 – in all these cases, the Hebrew word for “manslayer” is “ratsach,” i.e. “murderer.”). In addition, Numbers 35:30 equates the Hebrew words for “killing” [nakah] and “murder” [ratsach]. We read: “Whoever kills a person, the murderer shall be put to death … ” In most cases, however, the underlying Hebrew word for “manslayer” is “nakah” – one who smites another.

The meaning of the passage in Numbers 35:15-16 [referred to above] is that a person who kills intentionally, knowingly and/or with hatred is a murderer worthy of death, whereas others are, although still called “murderers” at times, not worthy of death. Note that even the avenger of blood who was permitted – but not required – to kill a murderer worthy of death, is still sometimes called a “murderer” himself, compare Numbers 35:27: ” … and the avenger of blood finds himself outside the limits of his city of refuge, and the avenger of blood kills [in Hebrew, “ratsach,” i.e. “murders“] the manslayer [in Hebrew, “ratsach,” i.e. “murderer”], he shall not be guilty of blood … ”

The Scriptures tell us that the killing or “smiting” of another human being is wrong in God’s eyes and in violation of the Ten Commandments. The “accidental” manslayer, who did not hate his neighbor whom he killed, was not considered innocent, as his conduct, albeit unintentional or unknowing, led to the death of a person. With proper precautions, such a death could have been avoided. The accidental manslayer still had to flee to a city of refuge and stay there until the high priest died. If he left the city before the death of the high priest, the avenger of blood was permitted, although not required, to kill him.

We might also ask, in this context, how “accidental deaths” of innocent war victims, commonly called “casualties of war,” can be explained in light of these Scriptures.

Killing in War Not Murder?

Some point out that sometimes, the Hebrew word for “killing” in the context of war is “harag,” and since this is a different word than the one used in the Ten Commandments (“ratsach“), killing in war is allegedly not murder and therefore permitted. For instance, we read in Numbers 31:7: “And they WARRED against the Midianites, just as the LORD commanded Moses, and they killed [Hebrew, “harag“] all the males.”

This argument is only convincing at first sight, because the Hebrew word “harag” is also used to describe “murder.” Compare Psalm 10:8: “[The wicked] … sits in the lurking places of the villages; In the secret places he murders [Hebrew, “harag“] the innocent … ” Compare, too, Jeremiah 4:31 and Hosea 9:13. The Hebrew word for “ murderer” in both cases is “harag.”

Please note, too, that Cain murdered his brother Abel, as it is clearly explained in 1 John 3:12: ” … Cain who was of the wicked one … murdered his brother … ” But notice, too, that Genesis 4:8 tells us: “Now Cain talked with Abel his brother, and it came to pass, when they were in the field, that Cain rose up against Abel his brother and killed [Hebrew, “harag“] him.” The Hebrew word “harag” in this passage clearly describes “murder.” The concept, then, that the Hebrew word “harag” does not describe murder is clearly erroneous. It cannot be used for the argument that killing in war is not murder, and that it is not a violation of the Ten Commandments.

Another argument is that killing is only “murder,” according to the Bible, when it is done with hate. To support this argument, some quote Christ’s words in Matthew 5:21-22, claiming that murder begins with a hateful heart. Also, they point out that 1 John 3:15 defines a person as a murderer, who “hates his brother.” It is certainly true that hate can lead to murder. This fact does not help those, however, who allege that killing in war is not murder, as soldiers are trained to HATE their enemies, so THAT they can kill them. In addition, as has been explained in our discussion regarding the “avenger of blood,” killing out of hate is not the only way in which one is labelled, Biblically, as a murderer.

With that same rationale, someone would not be guilty of adultery, as long as he or she does not lust after another person (compare Matthew 5:27-28). Adultery can begin, and many times does, with looking at another person to lust for him or her, but this is not the only way in which one can commit adultery. Although Abraham may or may not have lusted after his wife’s maid, when producing offspring through her (compare Genesis 16:1-4), this was clearly a case of adultery, and it had terrible consequences for all of the parties involved.

“Feed Your Enemies” in Practical Application

We find a very powerful example of the application of Christ’s words, to bless and help our enemies, in the sixth chapter of 2 Kings. We read, beginning in verse 14, that the king of Syria “sent horses and chariots and a great army” to the city of Dothan, to capture the prophet Elisha.

The king’s army “came by night and surrounded the city. And when the servant [Gehazi] of the man of God [Elisha] arose early and went out, there was an army, surrounding the city with horses and chariots … And Elisha prayed, and said, `LORD, I pray, open his eyes that he may see.’ Then the LORD opened the eyes of the young man, and he saw. And behold, the mountain was full of horses and chariots of fire all around Elisha [Christ’s servants – legions of angels]. So when the Syrians came down to him, Elisha prayed to the LORD, and said, `Strike this people, I pray, with blindness.’ And He struck them with blindness according to the word of Elisha. Now Elisha said to them, `This is not the way, nor is this the city. Follow me, and I will bring you to the man whom you seek.’ But he led them to Samaria. So it was, when they had come to Samaria, that Elisha said, `LORD, open the eyes of these men, that they may see.’ And the LORD opened their eyes, and they saw; and there they were, inside Samaria! Now when the king of Israel saw them, he said to Elisha, `My father, shall I kill them? Shall I kill them?’ But he answered, `You shall not kill them. Would you kill those whom you have taken captive with your sword and your bow? Set food and water before them, that they may eat and drink and go to their master.’ Then he prepared a great feast for them; and after they ate and drank, he sent them away and they went to their master. So the bands of Syrian raiders came no more into the land of Israel” (2 Kings 6:14-23).

This can be the result, if we obey God and bless those who curse us – if we feed our enemy when he is hungry and give him to drink when he is thirsty, rather than killing him in war. Is this too simplistic, too impractical? Here we see that it is not: When the king of Israel applied Christ’s words to bless his enemies, they did not again try to raid his country.

The Bible is clear that every war fought by human beings is sin. It is murder in the eyes of God. Is it sin and murder in your eyes, too?

Conscientious Objection

Today, most of us are not being called to fight in war. There is presently no draft in the United States of America, Canada or Great Britain, although the question of instituting a draft in the USA is being discussed. In some European and other countries, there is a draft. In any event, members, or prospective members of the Church of God must know the Biblical truth on the matter of military service. A true Christian will not join the military, as he or she is conscientiously opposed to so doing. But in order to be a conscientious objector, one’s conscience must OBJECT to joining the military and fighting and killing in war. In case of a draft and an examination, those who claim to be conscientious objectors must be able to convince the examiners that they are in fact convicted that they cannot participate in war.

A vague answer, such as, “it is probably wrong,” is not going to convince anyone. Neither will an answer like, “It was Godly to fight in Old Testament times, but it is not Godly now, because we are living today under a different administration.” Such an answer will surely prompt further questions, such as, “Do you believe that a soldier who is not a Christian SINS when he goes to war, since he is not yet under the new administration?” If that question is answered with, “No,” the applicant is, in all likelihood, not going to be exempted from military service.

Most countries will not recognize someone as a conscientious objector if his conscience only bothers him in regard to fighting in selective wars, while not being opposed to fighting in all wars. For instance, an American would not be recognized as a conscientious objector if he is opposed to fighting in Iraq, while he would have been willing to fight in World War II.

The Biblically correct answer to all of these questions is that ALL wars fought by humans, are, and always have been, a sin! This applies to all wars fought in Old Testament times, and it applies to all wars that have been fought since the beginning of the New Testament and on into our own recent history. To properly understand the events that took place in Old Testament times, one has to read them with “New Testament” eyes. It is foolish and wrong to attempt to read “New Testament” Scriptures with “Old Testament” eyes.

When someone is being interrogated about his beliefs pertaining to military service and war, the examiners will also look at what the person does, how he lives, how he acts and reacts in his personal life. They want to know that what the applicant says is backed up by what he does. Do your actions back up your beliefs?


Legal Precedence Regarding Jury Duty and Naturalization

Every American citizen has a constitutional right to be excused from serving on a jury, as long as he can manifest his sincere religious beliefs, based on the Bible, that prevent him from doing so. This constitutional right has been confirmed by several Court decisions throughout the country.

At the same time, aliens desiring to become American citizens are en- titled to naturalization, even though, by reason of their religious training and belief, they would not serve in the military, as long as they have es- tablished that they are otherwise at- tached to the principles of the Constitution of the United States and that they would bear true faith and allegiance to the Constitution and laws of the United States. This has been ruled upon by numerous Federal Court cases in different Circuits.

In addition, applicants are also entitled under the law, to affirm, rather than to swear, when their religious belief prevents them from swearing and raising their right hand (compare Matthew 5:33–37; James 5:12; Revelation 10:5–6; Daniel 12:7) Federal Case Law, as well as the Immigration Operation Instruc- tions, grant applicants such rights.


How Do We Protect Ourselves?

The question boils down to this: What do we do for our own protection since it is a sin to fight, and even to have a vengeful spirit? Do we believe in God and rely on Him for our protection, having the faith that it is GOD who is our protecting shield, or do we think that we must have additional security in the form of a handgun or some sort of firearm?

Do we think that God is incapable of helping us in certain circumstances?

We should, of course, do everything that we can do to avoid getting into dangerous situations. We obviously should not go to places where gangs assemble, and we should not get involved with people who are known to be active in crimes, for instance.

In addition, Proverbs 15:1 tells us that a soft answer turns away wrath but that grievous words stir up strife. So then, we need to be peacemakers, and we need to avoid everything that would create strife. Proverbs 18:6 reminds us that a fool’s lips enter into contention and that his mouth calls for violent reactions.

We are also told in Proverbs 26:17 that he who passes by and meddles with strife belonging not to him, is like one who takes a dog by the ears. The point is, the battles of this world, which are fought by this world, are not our battles! This Scripture tells us not to be a fool, meddling with strife not belonging to us! We are to be ambassadors for Christ (compare 2 Corinthians 5:20). We are citizens of another kingdom. Our citizenship is in heaven. Our kingdom is not of this world. That is one of the reasons why we don’t vote for leaders in this world (see accompanying Boxes). That is one of the reasons why we don’t fight in the wars of this world. Do you see how the Scriptures teach us right living?

The most important of all the things you can do to avoid using violence is to pray to God, on a daily basis: “Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil” (compare Matthew 6:13). We are to plead with God daily to NOT ALLOW a tempting situation that might be too difficult for us to bear, to overtake us.

However, we read in the Bible that righteous persons have sometimes found themselves being attacked by others. What did they do, and what should YOU do, if God allows it?

First, realize that God would NOT allow it if you were not able to bear it, as 1 Corinthians 10:13 tells us. And when God does allow it, He will also provide a way of escape for you. This is sometimes literally the case. Sometimes you need to actually flee, to run away! Christ did so on occasion. We read in John 10:39: “Therefore they sought again to seize Him, but He escaped out of their hand.”

What Not to Do!

When we find ourselves, or others, in a dangerous, challenging, life-threatening situation, we must PRAY to God, with faith, to HELP us out of that situation. To fight our fight for us! To give us the wisdom and the power NOT to do the WRONG thing, however tempting it may be.

We must realize that no matter what harm we may WANT to do physically in a given situation, we must not seriously injure or kill the attacker. But unless we understand beforehand, and have in our mind that we are not to do something with the intent to seriously injure or kill the attacker, we might very well do so when the occasion presents itself. If we carry a gun with us or have one handy, say, next to our bed, we will certainly try to use it, but then may be killed in the process.

People who disagree with the foregoing may ask you what you would do if you came home and a robber was in the process of raping your wife or killing your husband. These kinds of questions are reminiscent of questions asked by those who are in favor of abortion. They never address the fact that abortion is clearly wrong when used as a means of birth control. They always use the dramatic exceptions, like that of a young girl who is raped. But even in such a tragic case, the answer is clear: Abortion is always wrong! Since that is the Biblical teaching, abortion is not an option, even in such a tragic situation of rape. But there are solutions. Adoption might be one of them. A young girl in such a situation would need a lot of guidance through spiritual and emotional counseling, as well as physical assistance. But we do not help the girl or the unborn child, by saying, “Well, okay then, let her have an abortion.”

The same is true for an attacker threatening a loved one. Realistically, how many times does this happen? But if it does happen, do you really think that you can take a gun and shoot the attacker, and that the attacker would let you do it without any resistance? Chances are, he will use his gun first. In any case, to use a gun and shoot the attacker would be against the clear Biblical teaching of prohibiting killing. But what about just trying to injure him? In the heat of the moment, you may not be able to do just that, even if you wanted to. And if the attacker would only be injured, he would still have the chance to kill you or others who are with you.

Christ told Peter, when he pulled his sword in defense of Christ and just injured the servant, to put his sword away. Christ’s protection did not depend on human weapons. It depended on God the Father and His angels. So, too, with us. Our real protection comes from the same source.

Some claim that Christ resorted to violence when He overturned the tables of the money changers. In fact, He did so twice – at the beginning of His public ministry and also near the end of His life here on earth. The events are described in John 2:14-17 and in Matthew 21:12-13; Mark 11:15-18; and Luke 19:45-46. A careful study reveals that Christ – the legitimate owner of the Temple – overturned the tables of the money changers who occupied the Temple for inappropriate purposes that were not sanctioned by the owner. We don’t read that Christ injured the money changers – or even, that He drove them out. He used whips to drive out their sheep and oxen – but He did not use the whips to beat the people. The New International Version translates John 2:15, as follows: “So he made a whip out of cords, and drove all from the temple area, both sheep and cattle; he scattered the coins of the money changers and overturned their tables.”

Where Our Trust Is …

The whole issue really comes down to where we place our trust and confidence for our protection, in EVERY situation.

Notice God’s promise to His people, in Exodus 34:22-24: “And you shall observe the Feast of Weeks, of the firstfruits of wheat harvest, and the Feast of Ingathering at the year’s end. Three times in the year all your men shall appear before the Lord, the LORD God of Israel. For I will cast out the nations before you and enlarge your borders; neither will any man covet your land when you go up to appear before the LORD your God three times in the year.”

When man places his trust and confidence in God, God will protect man. Ultimately though, no matter the consequences, we must be living a life pleasing to God. We must never fear the ones who can take our physical life from us, but we must fear, or deeply respect, the One who can refuse to give us ETERNAL LIFE.

We must always have the attitude that Daniel’s three friends had when they were asked to violate God’s laws by worshipping an idol, and in case of refusal, were threatened with being thrown into a fiery furnace. We need to speak and act in the same way when we are being tempted to worship Satan – the god of war – by picking up a gun or a knife or another weapon to injure or even kill another person. We read their answer in Daniel 3:17-18: ” … our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and He will deliver us from your hand, O king. But if not, let it be known to you, O king, that we do not serve your gods, nor will we worship the gold image which you have set up.”

We must not serve the wisdom of this world, worshipping the power of the air and the god of destruction and war. Rather, we must always follow the PRINCE OF PEACE.

Remember what the angels told the shepherds when Christ was born: “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace to men on whom His favor rests (Luke 2, 14, NIV), or, as the NRSV renders it, ” … with whom He is pleased.” (Compare accompanying box.)

When God is pleased with us, when His favor rests on us, THEN He will be our shield and protection in times of impending battles. We must trust in God (compare Psalm 56:3-4, 8-11), AND we must be willing to obey His commandments, no matter what the situation, circumstance or consequence. God tells us: “You shall not kill!” Are you listening to Him?


 Q: What are the Biblical reasons compelling a Christian to refuse to participate in military service and war?

A: There are different Biblical principles involved. We believe that the following will best express our religious convictions against participating in military service and war:

A true Christian is a stranger, alien and exile (1 Peter 2:11; Hebrews 11:13) while here on earth; an ambassador for Jesus Christ (2 Corinthians 5:20); and a representative of God’s kingdom. As such, and in being a light to the world by proper conduct (Matthew 5:14-16), a true Christian does not take part in this world’s governmental or political affairs, because it is not God who presently rules this world, but Satan the devil (Revelation 2:13; Luke 4:5-6). Christians are admonished to come out of the governmental and political systems of this world (Revelation 18:4).

Romans 12:17-21 tells us that we have to overcome evil with good; that we are not to avenge ourselves; and that we even give food and drink to our enemies if we find them in need. Matthew 5:44 and Luke 6:27-28 command us to love our enemies. This tells us that we cannot fight or kill our enemies. We are told, in Romans 14:19 and in 1 Peter 3:11, to pursue the things which lead to peace. We are called to be peacemakers (Matthew 5:9; James 3:18).

John the Baptist told Roman soldiers to “do violence to no man” (Luke 3:14, Authorized Version). He was showing man how to live in peace (Luke 1:79). Jesus Christ came to preach peace (Acts 10:36), as man does not know the way to peace (Luke 19:41-42; Romans 3:17), living, instead, the way that brings
about bloodshed and war (Romans 3:10-18). Christ will return to make an end to war (Psalm 46:9). He will scatter all those who delight in war (Psalm 68:28-30). After His return, all will learn how to live in peace, and there will be no more wars (Isaiah 2:2-4). Weapons of war will be destroyed (Hosea 2:18). At that time, there will be no end to the increase of peace (Isaiah 9:7).

Today, as ambassadors of Christ, we are to proclaim peace and reject any kind of war (Isaiah 52:7). We read in James 4:1-4 that wars originate with man’s sinful and carnal desires, which MUST be overcome. We must live today the way of peace, the way that all of mankind will learn to live after Christ’s return. Christ told Peter to put his sword away (Matthew 26:52). We are warned that all those who use the sword will perish by it (Revelation 13:10; compare 2 Samuel 2:26). Christ told His disciples that they were not following God’s instructions when they wanted to destroy their enemies (Luke 9:54-56). Christ told Pilate that His kingdom was not of this world, and therefore, His servants would not fight (John 18:36). Paul confirmed that Christ’s followers are not to fight (2 Corinthians 10:3-4; Ephesians 6:12). We find that Satan is the one who deceives man to believe that he should fight in war (Revelation 20:7-10).

It is true that in Old Testament times ancient Israel fought in war. This, however, was sin. God never intended that Israel should fight! Israel chose to fight, lacking the faith that God could help them in times of need (Exodus 17:7; Psalm 78:41). Since man is a free moral agent, God does not force man not to sin. God made it clear, however, that Israel was not to fight. He told Israel in Exodus 14:14: “The Lord will fight for you, and you shall hold your peace.” God intended to bring Israel into the Promised Land by driving out the enemies, using hornets in several cases (Exodus 23:27-28; Deuteronomy 7:17-22; Joshua 24:12). When Israel did rely on God, then God did intervene for them and fight their battles. They did not have to fight (2 Chronicles 20:1-30; 2 Chronicles 32:1-23).

David also fought in war, but this, too, was sinful. God punished David with continued wars because of his murder of Uriah and his adultery with Bathsheba (2 Samuel 12:9-10). Subsequently, God did not allow David to build a temple because he had shed blood in war (1 Chronicles 22:6-10; 1 Chronicles 28:2-3; 1 Kings 5:2-5). God punished David again at the end of his life when he numbered his army, intending to fight in war (2 Samuel 24:1-17; 1 Chronicles 21:1-30).

It is true that God, at times, ordered Israel to fight certain wars. This did not make war right. Israel had chosen to fight in war, as Israel later chose to have a king. God had foreseen that this would happen (compare Genesis 36:31). He gave them their king (1 Samuel 8:22; 9:17), stating, at the same time, that their request for a king was sinful (1 Samuel 8:7, 19; 10:19; 12:13, 19-20). God allowed divorce in Old Testament times because of the hardness of people’s hearts, but it was not God’s intent that people should divorce (Matthew 19:3-9). Since God’s purpose must stand, and since
God promised Abraham, unconditionally, to bring his descendants into the Promised Land (Genesis 15:18-21; 22:15-18), God determined the outcome of those wars that Israel wanted to fight.

Rather than killing our enemies, we are to do them good, if it is within our power to do so. Elisha acted in that way, as recorded in 2 Kings 6:14-23, and lasting peace was the result. When we are confronted with aggression, we need to pray to God to give us strength not to violate His law by killing the aggressors. God will not allow that we are overtaken by a temptation that is too difficult for us to handle (1 Corinthians 10:13). If there is an opportunity, we can hide or escape from our enemies, as Christ did (John 10:39). Christ never fought in war, nor did He ever commit violence to any man. Neither did the early apostles and disciples after their conversion. Neither must we today. God has not changed! God promises us protection from our enemies when we do what He commands (Genesis 35:1-5; Exodus 34:22-24). If God were to choose not to protect us in a given situation, for whatever reason, we must still not violate His law by killing another human being. Rather, we must have the faith and act as Daniel’s three friends did, when Nebuchadnezzar threw them into the fiery furnace (Daniel 3:14-18).

Since it is God who commands us not to kill (Exodus 20:13), we must not violate His law by taking the life of another human being, for ANY reason. We must, therefore, not kill in war, nor enter the military to carry arms, or serve as combatants. We would be able to perform alternate service work under civilian direction, when required by law.


Q: What are the Biblical principles enjoining us not to serve on a jury?

A: There are different Biblical principles involved. We believe that the following will best express our religious convictions against participating in jury duty:

A true Christian is a stranger, alien and exile (1 Peter 2:11; Hebrews 11:13) while here on earth; an ambassador for Jesus Christ (2 Corinthians 5:20); and a representative of God’s Kingdom. As such, and in being a light to the world by proper conduct (Matthew 5:14-16), a true Christian does not take part in this world’s governmental or political affairs, as presently, it is not God who rules this earth, but Satan the devil (Revelation 2:13; Luke 4:5-6). Christians are challenged to come out of the governmental and political systems of this world. Christ, knowing that God’s Kingdom was not of this world (John 18:36), refused to judge a civil matter when He was asked to do so (Luke 12:14). Paul, likewise, prohibited judging those “who are outside” the church (1 Corinthians 5:12).

Further, man’s judgments are concerned with the letter of the law. In contrast, God looks on one’s heart, and is concerned with the spirit and intent of the law. Man’s laws usually do not take into account repentance, forgiveness of sins, and other spiritual factors in the way that God does (Acts 2:38). Jesus, in looking at the heart of the accused, refused to condemn a woman caught in adultery (John 8:1-11). Jesus taught that true Christians must be willing to forgive others (Matthew 6:14-15).

Another principle against participation in jury duty is that true Christians are to learn to judge according to the law of God as seasoned by judgment, mercy and faith (Matthew 23:23). They are also to render “righteous” judgment (John 7:24). Presenting selective evidence, where facts may be suppressed for technical legal reasons as permitted in the courts, may not necessarily lead to Godly justice, mercy and truth, and to the rendering of a righteous judgment.

In following Biblical injunctions, one could not convict a person, in any event, unless the accusation is supported by the testimony of at least two witnesses (Matthew 18:16; Numbers 35:30; Deuteronomy 17:6-7; 19:15). Since the witnesses would have to “cast the first stones,” circumstantial evidence [which is many times based on human interpretation and theory] would not be sufficient under God’s law for the requirement of two witnesses.

Since we may be compelled, as a juror, to apply man’s laws in conflict with the law of God, we could not take the oath as a juror, as we would, in principle, agree to obeying man rather than God (Acts 5:29; Acts 4:19). Therefore, jury duty will invariably create a conflict of conscience in a Christian between the requirements of God and the requirements of jury service. A Christian who violates his conscience would be guilty of committing sin (Romans 14:23; 1 John 3:4).


Q: Why do you teach that a Christian should not vote in governmental elections?

A: In the context of this booklet, we need to understand that the issues of jury duty and voting for the government are both connected with the issue of military service and war.

It is inconsistent to take the position that one cannot join the military because one is an ambassador of Jesus Christ and a citizen of another government – the Kingdom of God – while at the same time serving on a jury or voting in governmental elections. For instance, in the United States, the President is also the Commander-in-Chief, having both the right and the obligation under the Constitution, in certain circumstances, to declare war. How can one refuse to participate in war, while voting for a person who has the right and the obligation to declare war? In the past, people were disqualified as conscientious objectors because they did not refuse to serve on a jury or to vote in governmental elections. It was ruled that such an obvious inconsistency in position showed evidence for non-sincerity of the applicant.

In addition, when one votes for a particular political candidate, one votes for the “totality” of the person. Some have argued that one needs to vote for candidate X, rather than candidate Z, supposedly choosing “the lesser evil.” Following that kind of reasoning, one still would vote for “an evil,” which a Christian should not do (compare 1 Thessalonians 5:22). Somebody might want to vote for candidate X, as that candidate might reject abortion. However, the same candidate might support the tobacco industry or pollution of the environment. A Christian could not support a candidate who might be right on one issue, but who would still be wrong on other issues. In addition, as stated above, every candidate in the United States would support his right as the future president or leader of his nation to declare war on other nations.

Another reason why a Christian is not to vote for a candidate in governmental or local council elections is because he understands the truth about this being Satan’s world at the present time. It is Satan who, with the general permission of God, places candidates into governmental offices. If we were to vote, we might involve ourselves quite directly in Satan’s system. Hosea 8:4 gives us God’s warning in this regard: “`They set up kings, but not by Me; they made princes, but I did not acknowledge them.'”

Sometimes, in order to ensure that certain aspects of His plan are fulfilled, God Himself might intervene to see to it that the person best (or perhaps worst) suited for the job at that time gets the job (compare Daniel 4:17). How would God look at us when He intervenes directly to place a specific person into office, while we did not vote for that person, but rather for someone whom God does not want to see in charge at that time? It is obvious that our vote would be found to be in opposition to God’s Will.

To give a prophetic and an historical example, Biblical prophecy reveals that a final political leader of the resurrected Roman Empire – the “beast” – will soon arise in Europe. According to God’s prophetic plan, this person will be placed in office in the very last days, wreaking total havoc on this planet. It is Satan, with God’s permission, who will give his power and authority to this person (Revelation 13:4-5). A Christian could not and should not vote for this person, of course, as he will persecute and kill many of the “saints” (Revelation 13:7), and he will even attempt to fight the returning Jesus Christ (Revelation 19:19). Neither should a Christian have voted for Adolph Hitler, although it is clear now that Hitler came to power, as prophesied, to bring about the ninth resurrection of the Roman Empire. This is to say that God allowed Hitler to become ruler over Germany so that prophecy could be fulfilled.

The Bible shows that God sometimes appoints directly, or permits Satan to place into office, strong or weak leaders, depending on the situation, in order to insure that God’s purpose will be carried out. For example, God allowed ancient Pharaoh, at the time of the Exodus, to be ruler over Egypt for a very specific reason – “that [God] may show [His] power in [him], and that [God’s] name may be declared in all the earth” (Exodus 9:16).

And finally, in regard to voting in governmental elections, we human beings are incapable of looking into the heart of a person. When God wanted King Saul to be replaced, He had Samuel anoint David as the new king. If it had been left to Samuel, he would have appointed one of David’s brothers (compare 1 Samuel 16:6-13). Participating in voting for governmental elections shows a lack of appreciation for the Will of God. It also shows a misunderstanding of the fact that Satan presently rules this world (2 Corinthians 4:4), and that Christians are ambassadors of Christ, called to come out of this world, to be separate.

As Christians, we are in no way to resist our leaders whom God has allowed to be placed over us, unless it is in direct conflict with Christ’s teachings. Rather, we are to be thankful for whatever good they provide for us, and we are to pray for them so that we can lead a quiet and peaceable life (1 Timothy 2:2) and fulfill our God-given job to preach the Gospel and to feed the flock.


Letter to the Brethren – March 7, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren and Friends,

The annual conference of the Church of the Eternal God was held in San Diego, California, starting on Friday, February 18th and ending on Wednesday, February 23rd. We would like to summarize for all of you some of the very encouraging events and decisions from our meetings.

On Friday morning, reports were given on past church activities in Canada by Rene Messier; in the United Kingdom by Brian Gale; and in Colorado by Dave Harris. Edwin Pope addressed some specific aspects of the headquarters church in Southern California.

This year, additional reports were presented by an expanded number of individuals who have been adding greatly to the scope of our work. It was decided to post a list of Updates and Editorials and a new reprint format for the Q&A presentations on the church webpage.

Wisconsin church members, Eric Rank and Michael Bannen, also participated in Friday’s session. During this period the technical crew (those who help maintain and develop the various web pages, StandingWatch and Church of the Eternal God in the USA, Church of God A Christian Fellowship in Canada, and the Global Church of God site in the U.K.), made suggestions for expanding and improving this most vital aspect for preaching the gospel and for serving the church.

All of us were tremendously motivated by the possibilities for growth in these areas as we were presented with many ideas for this year, expanding French and German sites; continuing to refine and upgrade our current sites; placing ads to point others to the information on our site; and more fully developing the StandingWatch website.

This area of the church’s efforts presently relies on volunteers. We are indeed blessed to have within our membership individuals who are dedicated and zealous and who tirelessly add their assistance to the work we have all been called to accomplish! We understand that these achievements have required, and will continue to require, much personal sacrifice. It is encouraging to see so many applying this principle found in Colossians 3:23-24: “And whatever you do, do it heartily, as to the Lord and not to men, knowing that from the Lord you will receive the reward of the inheritance; for you serve the Lord Christ.”

One important topic considered Friday afternoon regarded ordination of higher ranking ministers by ministers of lower rank. This session was one of several that was reserved for the ministry (and, in some cases, ministers’ wives). Looking to Scripture and asking God to lead us, we came to understand that the Bible reveals that such a procedure was followed in the early church. It is God Who selects someone for the ministry. Furthermore, He has established different offices for His purposes, and in that light, He uses His established ministry to convey His Will through recognizing fruits in the lives of those who should be ordained or elevated in position and responsibility. We call your attention to Update #183, dated March 4, 2005, in which a thorough Biblical explanation of this matter is addressed in the Q&A.

On the Sabbath, following a sermon from Rene Messier, Edwin Pope, Senior Pastor and President of the Church of the Eternal God, led the ministry in ordaining Dave Harris as Pastor, and Norbert Link as Evangelist. Following that very emotional ceremony, Brian Gale gave the second sermon. This extended service was broadcast live over the Internet, and a number have already given their heartfelt congratulations and support.

Sunday was set aside for social activities with the brethren. On Monday, the topic of public meetings was discussed. As a result, we are planning three such meetings with the first one scheduled for May in the area of Arcadia, California. Also, San Diego, California, and Denver, Colorado, are proposed for the following meetings. We have chosen these locations in order to facilitate support and follow-up. Norbert Link intends to speak about the rising kingdom in Europe and the growing nearness of Jesus Christ’s return and the establishment of God’s Kingdom.

In attempting to help those members of Godís Church who have been scattered by events in the recent past, these meetings will focus on the momentous fulfillment of prophecy, along with a call to everyone to zealously turn to God for His guidance!

Plans to complete and distribute our newest booklet, Should YOU Fight in War?, before Passover and Unleavened Bread were finalized. Additionally, we have plans for at least three other booklets to be published this year (Ezekiel Warning Message, Authority of the Bible and Teach Us to Pray). Due to our limited income in the United States, we note that the cost for printing these publications is currently being borne by the members in the United Kingdom and Canada. We also discussed the possibility of writing other booklets and “publishing” them by having them posted on our Internet web page; however, even though we now have very limited budgets to produce printed copies, all agreed that ìhardcopiesî were the most effective for those who desire to deeply study the material.

In light of our growing presence for the live Internet services and in order to train new speakers, we discussed the format for sermonette speakers following a presentation by Brian Gale on this topic.

On Tuesday, our international endeavors targeting expanded French and German translations were reviewed. Even here, it seems that doors are opening up for us. Although the growth may still seem small, we have translated enough material to be able to respond to those individuals God may call.

Paul Voss, a deacon from San Diego, presented examples of recorded sermons made during Sabbath services in Ramona, California. These are DVD recordings, with both picture and sound, and the results were outstanding. The initial use will be to send these recordings to the United Kingdom to assist Brian Gale and the membership. At this time, we are simply limited by manpower and budget to make this service broadly available, but we plan to offer this service to some additional areas where we have small scattered groups. Due to different time zones on an international basis, DVD recordings will have a much greater impact, and they will help establish a broader sense of fellowship and unity.

On Wednesday, we followed up previous discussions. Because our material is freely available through our webpages, some have distributed our material in their own fellowships. It was decided that such actions would, for the most part, add to propagating the truth and not hinder it. We will handle requests on a case by case response.

Other topics discussed included the role of deacons and deaconesses; a new column for and by youth and young adults to appear occasionally in the Update (the first article is being developed by Michael Link, who also attended the conference); and plans for the U.S. Feast of Tabernacles in Los Osos, California. Several closed sessions among the ministry dealt with issues relating to church administration.

We feel that this conference will prove to be pivotal in the coming months, and we are already seeing a leap ahead in enthusiastic support among the participants. However, this conference involved the entire church, and we fully recognize that your faithful prayers for our successful meetings have been answered.

We all have a continuing responsibility to follow-up and to seek Godís ongoing guidance through His power, His Holy Spirit and the mind of Jesus Christ (that is, His approach in all things!). We must seek to go through the doors He opens to us, and it now appears that the public meetings are already creating interest from even those outside our immediate fellowship. Pray earnestly that God will help us to boldly and convincingly proclaim His truth and to sound a warning of urgency for all!

In Christian Love,

J. Edwin Pope

Norbert Link

David J. Harris

Rene Messier

Brian Gale

Letter to the Brethren – February 14, 2005

Download PDF

Dear Brethren and Friends,

In the beginning months of this year, we have been witnessing the continuing and gathering march of events that were long ago prophesied to occur. God has left an unerring record of warning for all who would listen to Him, through His inspired Word and through the inspiration of His servants whom He has called to faithfully proclaim His gospel of hope.

The very things that we report, through the weekly updates, the StandingWatch programs, the weekly sermons and sermonettes as well as in our booklets, are those significant occurrences that parallel and actually mark fulfillment of Biblical prophecy. We stand as witnesses to the global restructuring of world powers, all of which will be used by God to usher in His Kingdom under the all-powerful direction of Jesus Christ!

Beyond carefully watching these cataclysmic changes in our generation, we need to look closely at the Church of God that Jesus Christ established, both its historical record and the very compelling prophetic statements that apply to our time!

For many of us who have been around the Church of God for several decades, we now recognize that the true faith has undergone a powerful and destructive assault from Satan. The Bible reveals that these kinds of things were prophesied to occur. Yet, the Word of God also shows that there is coming an even more intense attack from Satan against God’s people!

Here is what Jesus Christ said to His own true disciples, a statement that transcended those alive then to actually hear His words, and a warning that finds dramatic fulfillment in the closing generation of our age: ìAnd Jesus answered and said to them: “Take heed that no one deceives you” (Matthew 24:4).

How can we know if we have been deceived? For each one of us who now reads these words, is there any possibility that we have been deceived?

This is a fair and necessary question we each must weigh. We will find our answer by using the immutable standard of God’s Word along with a humble, willing and contrite heart asking for God’s help in the matter (See Isaiah 66:2). There are times when we must take the approach that David had, to make certain that we are truly serving God and fulfilling His will in our lives. You can read about David’s remarkable attitude and example in Psalm 51.

One important condition identified by Jesus that would challenge His followers is found in Matthew 24:12: “And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow cold.” For abound, Lamsa translates this as, “the growth of iniquity”; the NASB translates this as, “increased”; and, the Living Bible translates the verse, “Sin will be rampant everywhere and will cool the love of many.”

Have we allowed our love to grow cold? Are we guilty of fulfilling this prophecy through the deception of withdrawing into an attitude that ONLY involves getting ourselves ready for the establishment of God’s Kingdom?

In the closing period of the very first generation of the Church of God, Paul cautioned those of his day that dramatic events were still on the future horizon before Jesus Christ would return: “Now, brethren, concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our gathering together to Him, we ask you, not to be soon shaken in mind or troubled, either by spirit or by word or by letter, as if from us, as though the day of Christ had come” (2 Thessalonians 2:1-2).

Next, note how Paul continues his explanation: “Let no one deceive you by any means: for that Day will not come unless the falling away comes first, and the man of sin is revealed, the son of perdition, who opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God or that is worshiped, so that he sits as god in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God” (2 Thessalonians 2:3-4).

Why would some fall away?

Because their love for God’s truth would grow cold, and they would turn back to this evil world which stands in rebellion against God! Peter, also writing in the waning period of the Church of God in his lifetime, speaks in 2 Peter, chapter 2, of false prophets deceiving the people of God: “For when they speak great swelling words of emptiness, they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through lewdness, the ones who have actually escaped from those who live in error. While they promise them liberty, they themselves are slaves of corruption; for by whom a person is overcome, by him also he is brought into bondage” (verses 18-19).

Peter also records this sobering admonition: “For if, after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, they are again entangled in them and overcome, the latter end is worse for them than the beginning. For it would have been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than having known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered to them” (2 Peter 2:20-21).

In Revelation 1, verse 20, Jesus Christ reveals that “the seven lampstands which you [John] saw are the seven churches.” What follows in chapters 2 and 3 are specific messages to these seven churches, now correctly understood as including the seven distinct eras of the Church of God from the time when He first established the Church until the time of His return.

In considering the state of the Church of God at the present time, we need to understand what Christ says to ALL of the churches. In addition, let us take particular note of the final two eras of God’s Church, Philadelphia and Laodicea.

The evidence here indicates that these two eras co-exist (remnants of other eras may have survived as well). Revelation 3:10 says: “I also will keep you from the hour of trial which shall come upon the whole world.” In verses 16 and 18, Jesus states: “I will vomit you out of My mouth… I counsel you to buy from Me gold refined in the fire”. We understand that a period of unparalleled suffering is being addressed in both passages, in the one, protection is offered, while in the other, severe correction during a time called “GREAT TRIBULATION” must be endured.

We also find explained the reasons for the different pronouncements. As in the case of all the eras, Jesus states, “I know your works” (Revelation 3:8). Continuing the message to Philadelphia in verse 8: “See, I have set before you an open door, and no one can shut it; for you have a little strength, have kept My word, and have not denied My name.”

In the message to Laodicea, Jesus makes this telling statement: “Behold, I stand at the door and knock” (Revelation 3:20). Why did THEY shut their door to Jesus? Here is the answer: “I know your works, that you are neither cold nor hot. I could wish you were cold or hot. So then, because you are LUKEWARM, and neither cold nor hot, I will vomit you out of My mouth” (Revelation 3:15-16).

Notice how the Laodiceans are self-deceived: “Because you say, ‘I am rich, have become wealthy, and have need of nothing, and DO NOT KNOW that you are wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked'” (Revelation 3:17). The spiritual applications for all of us are inescapable, these are spiritual issues relating to how we bear the fruits of God’s Holy Spirit as outlined in Galatians 5.

Jesus also gave a striking parable about wise and foolish virgins in Matthew 25. Note this pivotal statement in verse 5: “But while the bridegroom was delayed, they ALL SLUMBERED AND SLEPT.” Jesus gave this lesson for His followers so that they would be ready when He returns: “Watch therefore, for you know neither the day nor the hour in which the Son of Man is coming” (verse 13).

In an extraordinary prophecy encompassing the very few years just before Jesus returns to this earth, we find additional statements about God’s true people. Revelation 12, verse 13, shows that Satan persecutes the woman,the Church of God. In verse 14, note what is stated about some of God’s people: “But the woman was given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness to her place, where she is nourished for a time and times and half a time (3 ½ years), from the PRESENCE of the serpent.”

Although Satan will try to use his power to destroy these Christians, he will not be successful, as shown in verses 15-16. However, another part of God’s Church will not find the same kind of protection: “And the dragon was enraged with the woman (God’s Church), and he went to MAKE WAR with the rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.”

In the final statement to each of the seven churches of Revelation 2 and 3, Jesus Christ says: “He who has an ear, LET HIM HEAR what the Spirit says to the churches”.

That really is our challenge, today! Do we take what God is saying to us, personally? Simply having knowledge of the truth of God is not enough! We must act on it with unquenchable enthusiasm and an alert readiness as we watch for and proclaim the return of Jesus Christ! Brethren, there is a time factor for each of us to have a part in God’s Work. Jesus understood this even in the work He was sent to accomplish: “I must work the works of Him who sent Me while it is day; the night is coming when no one can work” (John 9:4).

As we continue to take to heart the warnings given to all of us who are a part of the Church of God, we can be encouraged by these words: “But you, brethren, are not in darkness, so that this Day should overtake you as a thief. You are all sons of light and sons of the day. We are not of the night nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as others do, but let us watch and be sober. For those who sleep, sleep at night, and those who get drunk are drunk at night. But let us who are of the day be sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love and as a helmet the hope of salvation” (1 Thessalonians 5: 4-8).

Then, in verses 9-11: “For God did not appoint us to wrath, but to obtain salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we should live together with Him. Therefore comfort each other and edify one another, just as you also are doing.”

Since we have been given these promises from God and since we do have a living High Priest, Jesus Christ, we must hold onto what we have been given. If we can do that, we will never be deceived, not by Satan, not by this world and, importantly, not even by ourselves!

May God continue to strengthen each one of you in His marvelous calling.

In Christ’s Service,

David J. Harris

©2025 Church of the Eternal God